LZOLLt7 J8



.r~y



Ii"IX












NEW


HOMCEOPATHIC
PHARMACOPEIA AND POSOLOGY,
OR THE
PREPA RATION
OF
HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES
AND THE
Wbministration of Iotesc.
BY G. HG. G JAHR.
TRANSLATED, WITH ADDITIONS,
BY JAMES KITCHEN, M. D.
PHILADELPHIA:
J. DOBSON, 106 CHESTNUT STREET.
NEW YORK:
W. RADDE, 322 BROADWAY.
1842.



Entered according to the Act of' Congress, in the year 1842, by J. DOaSON, in the
Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania.
E. G. Dorsey, Printer,
Library Street.



DISTRIBUTION OF MATTER.
FIRST PART.
OF THE PREPARATION OF HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES IN
GENERAL.
INTRODUCTION-Nature and Form of Homceopathic Medicines.
CHAPTER I.-Of Vehicles, which serve for the Preparation
of Homceopathic Medicines.
1. Of Alcohol.
2.    Sugar of Milk.
3.    Sugar Globules.
4.    Water.
5.    Ether.
CHAPTER II.-Of the Preparation of Medicines in their
Primitive State.
1. Observations and General Rules.
2. Particular Rules for the Preparation of Fresh
plants- Tinctures.
3. Preparation of Exotic Vegetable Products.
4. Preparation of Mineral and Animal SubstancesTriturations.
CHAPTER III.-Of Homceopathic.ttenuations.
1. Of Attenuations in general.
2.   the Preparation of Attenuations.
3.   the Denomination of Attenuations.
CHAPTER IV.-Of the Dispensation and of the Preservation of Homoeopathic Medicines.
1. Of the Dispensation of Medicines.
2.   the Preservation of Medicines.



iv


SECOND PART.
ON THE OBTAINING AND PREPARATION OF EACH MEDICINE IN
PARTICULAR.
CHAPTER I.-General View of Medicines which compose
the Homceopathic Pharmacopoeia.
1. On Homoeopathic Medicines in general.
2.    Minerals and Chemical Products.
3.    Vegetable Substances.
4.    Animal Substances.
CHAPTER II.-On the Preparation of Mineral Substances
and Chemical Products.
1. General Remarks.
2. Minerals and Chemical Products generally used.
3. Minerals little used.
CHAPTER III.-On the Preparation of Vegetable Substances.
1. General Remarks.
2. Vegetables generally used.
3. Vegetables little used.
CHAPTER IV.-On the Preparation of. animal Substances.
1. Animal Substances generally used.
2. Animal Substances little used.
CHAPTER V.-On some Imponderable Bodies and on certain.ccessory Substances.
1. On some Imponderable Bodies.
2. On certain Accessory Substances.
THIRD PART.
OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF HOMCEOPATHIC MEDICINES.
CHAPTER I.-Of Homceopathic Medication in general.
CHAPTER II.-Of the Difference of Different Attenuations.
CHAPTER III.-Of the Size of the Doses.
CHAPTER IV.-Of the Repetition of the Doses.
CHAPTER V.-Of the Combination of Medicines.
Table of Weights and Measures-facing page 8.
APPENDIx-List of Newly Adopted Remedies.
Letter of Dr. Poudra.



TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.


THE translator of the following work deems it incumbent
on him to say a few words in relation to his connection with
the subject of Homceopathy, as it has met with so much
opposition by the profession in all quarters of the world, and
more especially so as he would not wish to be considered as
being connected with any doctrine or mode of' practice that
is absolutely and really, what it has very generally and fashionably been called, a humbug. Before embracing the subject, he had been a practitioner of the old school for fifteen
years, during which space of time he had seen considerable
practice and considered himself fully qualified to know what
disease was, and to appreciate the effects of remedies-in
addition he may say, that he had received the best medical
education both in this country and Europe,. and had studied
under the most celebrated professors, and attended the different hospitals in those places where he had studied: these
remarks are made not by way of boast or an exhibition of
superior qualifications, but merely for the purpose of allowing
himself to think that he was fully qualified to appreciate the
effects of homoeopathic remedies on disease, and to form a correct judgmnent as to their sa native nature. These sanative effects
he was first made aware of in his own person, and afterwards,
in a short space of time, in several well marked instances
among his patients, insomuch that he soon became fully
convinced of the efficacy of the doses, though he must confess, at first considerably prejudiced against such a conviction
-but these instances were so numerous and so palpable, that
he was forced to acknowledge them as correct, and now, at
the present time, after a lapse of nearly three years, his conviction is still more forcible, insomuch that in the great
majority of cases to which he is called, he scarcely ever



viii


TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.


taking into consideration the numerous disappointments and
failures of the remedies of the old school: because a homceopathic remedy does not succeed in a case under consideration
is no reason for its condemnation, nor the condemnation of
the homceopathic doctrine; were this the case (for it is a bad
rule that does not work both ways,) where would be the
allopathic Materia Medica and doctrine? there would be
none, so numerous and so frequent are its failures: by this
test homoeopathy will not be the loser; the translator would
refer to the facts of the doctrine; he is willing to set aside
the principle of it, "similia similibus," though in the majority
of instances it is undoubtedly correct; laying everything aside
but the facts as revealed by practice, he would ask the opinion
of opponents; there has been too much theorizing; it has been
a common fault in all doctrines, and with all framers of doctrines, and one which does much injury, or, at furthest, but
little good. The numerous theories of the old school need but
be referred to. What have they amounted to? to nothing but
to amuse and divert for the moment-something like the tub
thrown out to the whale; the attention has been called off
from the really solid and useful part of the science, the facts,
the foundation of all good practice. So respecting homeeopathy, the translator would call the attention to something
solid, appreciable, and truly useful, and not to idle words, as
frothy and evanescent as the morning dew, or the bubble on
the surface of the sea. Here is a disease, comprising a number of symptoms, and here is a remedy, the pathogenetic
effects of which are similar to these symptoms; will that remedy cure that disease, or will it not? that is all that is necessary to be asked for the present; it can frequently be said
that it most assuredly will, not only in one solitary case, like
a chance shot, or the panacea of a quack, but in the majority
of such cases which are uncomplicated and pure. Facts cannot be denied when perfectly evident-and this is often the
case in homoeopathic practice; there is frequently such clear
evidence that we are obliged to give in our adhesion to
them, when looked on with an eye unprejudiced and willing
to acknowledge the truth.
Again, the unity of the homceopathic practice, and as an inference, the truth of it is no where more beautifully exhibited
than in a case of well defined disease, when the symptoms
are prominent and evident, say a case of scarlatina in a previously healthy subject, that is, uncomplicated with any



TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.


ix


chronic affection; let a dozen, or a hundred, if you will, homrnceppathic physicians be called to such a case, and after a full
view of it and study of its symptoms, they will all invariably
prescribe the same remedy. This must follow as a matter of
course; they are guided by correct and unerring principles,
a never-failing rule to go by. On the other hand, what
would be the course were a dozen allopathic practitioners
called to visit such a case; it is almost unnecessary to proclaim it; we need but look through the annals of medicine
to be told of the unfortunate results of difference of opinion
in respect to such cases. A says the patient must be bled.
B says, no! if you bleed your patient, you kill him. C relies altogether on vomits, D on calomel; E on a little sweet
spirits of nitroe and warm water gargles; F on pepper gargles;
G on cold affusions; H on tepid affusions; K on rum and water;
and so on to the end of the chapter. If that is a good doctrine and good practice, where there is such diversity of
opinion, and that, too, according to the idea of the practitioner,
God help us! It is high time that better principles should be
inculcated, and a more positive and assured practice, even
did not better success attend it. The same remarks may be
applied to the-treatment of other diseases allopathically: only
to mention erysipelas, what assurance has the patient when
he is ordered to be bled, or leeched, or scarified, that he ought
not to be stuffed with bark and wine, and other stimulants.
Away with such uncertain practice; let us be more consistent,
more based on solid principles, more regulated by correct
rules, and not left to the uncertain whims and follies of prejudiced practitioners.  Indeed, reform  is greatly needed,
when we see such confusion, and such unsettled ideas daily
and hourly in the sick chaniber, and death smiling at the
doubts of the long-faced doctors. No wonder, then, that Moliere and Le Sage should cast ridicule on the noblest profession on earth, when such are its certainties; and no wonder,
either, that the Chevalier Gatti once made use of the following apologue to the Grand Duke of Tuscany, after renouncing
a practice of thirty years, and saying that he was weary of
guessing: "Nature is fighting with the disease; a blind man,
(that is the allopathic physician,) armed with a club, comes
to settle the difference. He first tries to make peace; when
he cannot accomplish this, he lifts his club and strikes at
random; if he strike the disease, he kills the disease; if he
strike nature, he kills nature." A true but melancholy pic- B





xTRANSLATOR'tS PREFACE.


ture of allopathic practice in numerous instances. There
could be no better illustration of what is called the-d'epleting
plan; it kills its thousands every year, from the infant in
the cradle to the old man tottering to his last fall, and plucks
the blooming rose from many a- beauty's cheek. Should the
unfortunate patient have sufficient stamina, he may survive;
but even then, with a broken and shattered constitution, destined to feel the effects of such a depletion as long* as life
remains, and to be an invalid to his last day. This is no
exaggerated picture; and if this be correct practice, alas! poor
human nature. But it is not so; such never could have been
the intention of the Creator of man; it is man's own false work,
and nothing worth, and should at once be corrected. Here
homceopathy at least is deserving of a trial, to attempt to obtain better success. All are bound, as philanthropists, so to
act, especially when full and ample assurance is given by
others worthy of belief that success will follow. That any
one should prejudge a case because he cannot understand it, or
because it is contrary to all that he has been taught or knows
on the subject, shows rather a pitiful condition of the human
mind, and exhibits rather too great a deference to our masters,
under whose guidance we have been led. Every one should
examine and judge for himself in all matters, of fact; when
once convinced, opposition should cease. To a certain point
it is commendable, but beyond that point, and in the face of
undoubted facts, it becomes mere empty verbiage or downright falsehood; for there are some whose ignorance connects
them with the former, and others whose baseness allies them
with the last. With such, homceopathists would have nothing
to do; they would appeal to the honourable part of the
profession, and they hope, and have every reason to believe
that their appeal will not be in vain. Every year brings evidence of its increase, and adherents to the doctrine are constantly declaring themselves; it counts among its ranks many
of the most prominent members of European- society; and
even in this country it is not made up of quacks and scoundrels, as some of our learned and very principled professors
would have their hearers to believe. These accusations
amount to nothing, exhibiting only the bitterness and meanness of the minds whence they emanate, and are only worthy
of a passing re*viark.
Exceedingly erroneous ideas prevail among physicians,
who have acquired a mere smattering of the doctrine, in



TRANSLATOR S PREFACE.


xi


relation to homceopathy. Some of them announce to their
patients that they are as much hommopaths as those who
style themselves so, because they frequently give small
doses of medicine; as if homceopathy consisted alone in
the administration of small doses. To expose such ignorance, it is only necessary to mention that drachm doses
of the mother tincture have occasionally been exhibited.
It shows that they do not understand nor comprehend the
grand principle of the administration of remedies, 'similia
similibus.' The dose is merely secondary; but if the millionth part of a grain will answer the purpose as well, or even
in many cases better than a whole grain, it is allowable, certainly, and even reasonable, to use no more. Now experience teaches us that such is the fact; and hence our use
of small doses; but we must at the same time be careful to
administer them on the homceopathic principle. Others, who
do not evince such ignorance, say that cures are performed by
a system of diet. If this be so, let them diet too; it is surely
much better and more pleasant to perform cures by little
sugar-plumbs and diet, than by nauseous potions and drastic
purges. Imagination is, with others, the chief actor in this
wonderful drama, and all homceopathic cures are accomplished through its agency. But this is triumphantly refuted by the very superior efficacy of the medicine in all
diseases of children. The same remark holds good in reference to the lower animals, in which, we trust, no one will
ascribe the cure of their diseases to imagination, or faith in
the physician. But even granting the absurdity, still, if cures
can be performed in this way, the method is a superior one,
and a very pleasant one. Some, again, say our medicines
are totally inert, while others contend that we use poisons.
The first class deserve no answer: to the second, a passing
remark is all that is necessary, to wit: if homceopathic medicines are poisons, when used in the millionth or ten millionth
part of a grain, what epithet should be applied to allopathic
medicines, since they are, in the majority of instances, the
same drug. These objections are but poor subterfuges for
valid and true answers to the propositions and practices of
the homceopathic school; and until something of a far superior
and more available cast is brought forward, homceopathy
must and will go on, for truth is powerful and will prevail; and facts will stand fast and cannot be cast down
nor trodden under foot, except by facts of a stronger



xii


TRANSLATORIS PREFACE.


nature, and more powerful calibre. No answer has yet
been given to the doctrine. Many have been attempted by
the weak and ignorant, as well as by the strong and learned;
but it still stands, and will stand, like Hahnemann, its immortal founder, who, though persecuted and ridiculed, is still, in
his old age, a monument of truth, of learning, and of greatness,
reverenced by all who know him as the- greatest benefactor
of the human race, and destined, in future years, to be held
in still greater reverence, not with that superstitious feeling
which encompassed the great and good men of olden times,
but with that truly free and enlightened feeling which characterizes the present times, in which free inquiry and uncompromising assent to what is true and just, are making
rapid strides, and superstitious error, and a slavish yielding
to dictation, are passing away.
In conclusion, the Translator would merely remark, that
he has taken some liberties with the text, by making additions
where he perceived a deficiency, and adding some entire
articles, for which he is chiefly indebted to the United States
Dispensatory, and the Encyclopedia of Plants. He hopes
the profession will find the work of some value, and that it
will be particularly so to the country practitioner, who is frequently obliged to prepare his own medicines, and carry out
his own dilutions. The work may be considered as a fundamental one, and should be in the library of every homoeopathic practitioner.



AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
IN the New Manual of Homoeopathic Medicine which we
have lately published, we have purposely omitted to precede
the part comprising the medicines, with instructions relating
to their preparation, thinking that it would be preferable to
unite those instructions in a work ex professo, which would
contain all the necessary details respecting each medicine in
particular, and which would respond to the progress which
homoeopathy has made in these latter days. Such is the
motive which has caused us to undertake the new Homceopathic Pharmacopoeia and Posology which we now publish.
Respecting its composition, we have considered it a duty to
carefully study all that has been written on the preparation
of homoeopathic medicines, and we believe we have gathered
together all that the German and American homoeopathic
literature possesses on the subject worth mentioning. Among
the German works, we will cite the Homceopathic Pharmacopoeia of Dr. Buchner, which, by the manner in which
the articles are treated, as well as by the instructions of all
kinds there to be found, deserves to be placed in the first
rank. We thought, at first, of translating this work with
additions and remarks, but feeling that a work of such a kind
would fail in order and unity, we have preferred to make a



xiv


AUTHOR'S PREFACE.


new work, to give it an entirely independent form, putting
to profit all that has yet been published which we have deemed
worthy of attention.
We chiefly owe to the work of Dr. Buchner, the idea of
giving to each medicine, not only the necessary instructions
for its homoeopathic preparation, but likewise details on its
physical properties. As to the physical description, in the
majority of cases, we have made it after the best French
authors and our own knowledge. At the same time we have
been careful to point out the preparations identical with those
which have served in the study of medicines, the effects of
which have been gathered into the Materia Medica of our
school, showing the difference between the usual preparations and those which certain German innovators have recently proposed to substitute for them.
The work has been distributed into three parts, the first
of which treats of general rules for the preparation of homoeopathic medicines; the second, of the obtaining and preparation of each substance in particular; and the third,
of the administration of medicines. The subject of this
last part is not found in any of the preceding Homceopathic
Pharmacopoeias; but as this work is intended for the use of
physicians as well as pharmaceutists, we have thought that it
would be of advantage to both, and, perhaps, chiefly to physicians, to find united in one work the Homoeopathic Pharmacopoeia and Posology.
The number of substances described in this work amounts
to 310, of which 200 only are treated in our New Manual;
we have thought it proper to introduce about 110 articles
not yet admitted into treatises on the Materia Medica, though
they have been placed in the German Pharmacopoeias, in
order that those who would study their effects, might agree
on the substance and preparation of their studies. That is
also the reason*why we have not hesitated to give admission
to the medicines of which Dr. Fickel (Heyne, Hoffbauer, &c.)



GENERAL VIEW


OF SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK,
With indication of the attenuation of the most used of each medicine, and of
the method (dry or humid) by which each one is ordinarily prepared.
Note 1.-The letter a. placed at the end of the name of a
medicine, indicates that it is prepared immediately with
ALCOHOL; the letters tr. on the other hand, indicate that the
three first attenuations of a medicine are made by TRITURATION with the sugar of milk. As to those which are followed
by the two signs tr. and a., they are such as may be prepared
either the one way or the other, but preferably by TRITURATION. Finally, the letters aq. indicate that the first attenuation
is made with PUl.WATER, the second with diluted alcohol,
and that it is not until the third that we make use of alcohol
undiluted.
Note 2.-The asterisk (*) placed before a name, indicates
the medicines which, in default of being yet experimented
with, do not form a part of the Materia Medica, though
they are treated of in the Pharmacopoeias. The substances
preceded by a small zero (0), are those which are NOT medicines properly so called, but which we have nevertheless
thought proper to treat of in this work.
Note.-The cipher, placed at the end of the name of medicines, indicates the attenuation most generally used; those
substances where there is no cipher, are those not yet ascertained.
* Absinthium. a.             o Adeps suilla.
* Aceti acidum. aq.          o JEther sulfuricus.
o Acetum.                    )Ethusa Cynapium. a.
Aconitum Napellus. a. 24.    Agaricus muscarius. a. 30.
Actaea spicata. a.           Agnus castus. a. 9.
C



xviii


GENERAL VIEW OF


* Albumen. tr.
o Alcool.
* Allium. sativum. a.
Alo~s gummi. tr. a.
Alumina. tr. 30.
Ambra grisea. tr. 6.
* Ammoniacum, gummi. tr.
Ammonium carbonicum. tr. 18.
* Ammonium causticum. a.
Ammonium muriaticum. tr. 12.
Anacardium, orien tale. tr. a. 30.
Angrustura. tr. a. 30.
AnSisum stellatum. tr. a.
Antimonium. crudum. tr. 12.
*AntimoniUM metallicum. tr.
oAqua destillata.
*Aquilegia. vulgaris. a.
*Archangelica officinalis. a.
Argentum, foliatum. tr. 6.
"* Argentum nitricum. a.
"* Aristolochia Clematitis. a.
"* Armoracia, officinalis. a.
Arnica mont-ana. a. 6.
Arsenicum. album. a. tr. 30.
"* Arsenicum. citrinum. tr.
"* Arsenicum. metallicum. tr.
"* Arsenicum, rubrum. tr.
Arternisia, vulgaris. a.
Arum. maculatum. a.
Asa fretida. a. 9.
Asarum europaeum. a. 12.
"* Asparagrus officinalis. a.
"* Atriplex olida. a.
Aurum, foliatum. Ir. 12.
* Aurum fulminans. a.
Aurum muriaticum. a.
"* Jarbus. tr.
"* Baryta acetica. aq.
Baryta carbonica. Ir. 18.
* Baryta caustica. a.
Baryta, muriatica. tr. 30.
Belladonna, a. 12.
Berberis vulgaris. a. 30.
Bism-uthu-m. tr. 30.
"* Bismuthum metallicumn. Ir.
"* Boletus Satanas. tr.
Borax veneta. Ir. 30.
Bovista. tr. 30.
* Bromiuirn, tt.
Brncea anti-dysenterica. t?-. a.
Bryonia, alba. a. 12.
Q Cacao.


* Cahinca. tr. a.
Caladium seguinum. a. 30.
* Calcarea acetica. eq.
Calcarea carbonica. tr. 30..
"* Calcarea, caustica. 'a.
"* Calcarea muriatica. tr.
Callcarea phosphorica. tr.
"* Calcarea sulfurica. tr.
"* Calendula, officinalis. a.
Carophora. a. 0.
"* Cancer fluviatilis. a.
"* Cancrorum oculi. tr.
Cannabis sativa. a. 12.
Cantharis. tr. a. 30.
Capsicum annuum. a. 9.
Carbo, animalis. tr. 15.
Carbo vegetabilis. ir. 15.
Cascarilla. tr. a.
0 Castanea.
Castoreum. a. 30.
Causticum. a. 30.
0 Cera, Ceratum, Cereoli.
Chamomilla. vulgaris. a. 12.
Chelidonium majus. a. 0.
* Chenopodium glaucum. a.
China. tr. a. 9.
Cicuta, virosa.. a. 30.
Cina. tr. a. 9.
Cinnabaris. tr. 9.
Cinnamomum. tr. a.
Cistus canaffensis. a. 15.
Citri succus. eq.- 3. -
Clematis erecta. a..9.
Coccionella septempunctat. a. 3.
Cocculus. tr. a. 12.Coffea, cruda. tr. a. 9.
Colchicum autumnale. a. 15.
Colocynthis. tr. a. 30.
*Concha'. tr. 30.
Conium maculaturn. a. 30.
Convolvulus arvensis. a.
Copaivw balsamum. a. 3.
Corallium rubrum. tr. 30.
Crocus sativus. tr. a. 6.
* Crotalus horridus. Ir. 30.
Croton tiglium. tr. a.
Cubebwe. tr. a.
*Cuprum aceticum. aq.
oCuprum carbonicum. tr.
Cuprum metallicum. t2% 30.
* Cuprumsulfur~icum. tr.Cyclamen europweum. a. 3.



SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK.


xix


Daphne indica. a.
Diadema Aranea. Ir. a. 30.
Dictamnus albus. a.
Digitalis purpurea. a. 30.
Drosera rotundifolia. a. 30.
Dulcamara. a. 24.
* Electricitas.
Eugenia jambos. a.
Euphorbium officinar. tr. a. 30.
Euphrasia officinalis. a. 3.
Evonymus europnus. a. 6.
Ferrum. tr. 6.
* Ferrum aceticum. tr.
Ferrun chioratum s. muriat. tr.
Ferrum magneticun. tr.
* Ferrum oxydat. hydratum. tr.
Filix mas. a. 9.
* Formica rufa. a.
Fragaria vesca. a.
* Galvanismus.
* Genista scoparia. a.
* Ginseng. tr. a.
Granatum. tr. a. 30.
Graphites. tr. 30.
Gratiola officinalis. a. 9.
Guaiacum. tr. a. 3.
o Gummi arabicum.
Hwmatoxylum Campechian. a. 9.
Hefleborus niger. a. 12.
Hegar sulfur. caic. tr. 3.
* Heracleum sphondylium. a.
o Hordeum sativum.
* Hydrocyani acidum. aq.
Hyoscyamus niger. a. 12.
* Hypericum perforatum. a.
* Ichthyocolla.
Ignatia amara. tr. a. 15.
Indigo. tr. 30.
Lodium. a. 30.
Ipecacuanha. t2-. a.,9.
Jalappa. tr. a.
* Jalappwe magisterium. tr. a.
Jatropha Curcas. tr. 30.
* Juglans regia. a.
* Juncus pilosus. a.
Kali carbonicum. tr. 30.
* Kali causticum. a.
Kali chioricum. tr. 3.
Kali hydriodicum. tr. 3.
Kreosotun. a. 30.
* Lacerta agilis. a.
Lachesis. tr. 30.


Lactuca virosa. a. 12.
Lamiun album. a. 3.
Laurocerasus. Ir. a. 6.
Ledum palustre. a. 15.
* Liquiritia.
* Lolium tenulentum. a.
* Lupulus. a.
Lycopodium. tr. 24.
Magnes artificialis.
* Magnesia calcinata.
Magnesia carbonica. tr. 30.
Magnesia muriatica. tr. 18.
Magnesia sulfurica. tr.
Manganur carbonicun. tr. 30.
* Manganum aceticum. a.
* Manganum metallicum. tr.
* Melo6 majalis. a.
* Meleo proscarabwus. a.
* Melolontha vvdgaris. a.
Menyanthes trifoliata. a. 30.
Mephitis putorius. tr. 30.
Mercurius (vivus et solub.) ir. 12.
* Mercurius acetatus. tr.
Mercurius corrosivus. s. sublim. aq.
15.
* Mercurius dulcis. tr.
* Merc. prawcip. albus. tr.
* Mere. praecip. ruber. tr.
Mezereum. a. 15.
Millefolium. a.
* Molybd~enum. ir.
" Molybdawni acidur. tr.
Moschus. tr. a. 30.
Muriatis acidum. aq. 3.
Natrum carbonicum. tr. 12.
* Natrum causticum. aq.
Natrum muriaticum. tr. 12.
Natrum nitricum. tr.
* Natrum sulfuratum. tr.
Natrum sulfuricun. Ir.
Niccolum carbonicum. Ir. 30.
* Nigella sativa. tr. a.
Nitrum. tr. 24.
Nitri acidum. aq. 3.
Nitri spiritus dulcis.
Nux mosehata. tr. a. 30.
Nux vomica. tr. a. 15.
* CEnanthe crocata. tr. a. 6.
Oleander. tr. a. 6.
o Oleum Amygdal. duic.
Oleum animale. tr. 30.
Oleum jecoris morrhuan. Ir. a.



XX


GENERAL VIEW OF SUBSTANCES &C.


o Oleum olivarum.
Oniscus Asellus. tr. a.
* Ononis spinosa. a.
Opium. tr. a. 6.
"* Osmium. tr.
"* Ovi membrana. t%.
"* Padus avium. a.
Paeonia officinalis. a. 3.
Paris quadrifolia. a. 9.
Petroleum. tr. 18.
Petroselinum. a. 3.
Phellandrium aquaticum. Ir. a. 6.
Phosphorus. tr. a. 30.
Phosphori acidum. aq. 3.
"* Physalis alkekengi. a.
"* Pichurim. tr. a.
Pinus sylvestris. a. 18.
Platina. tr. 6.
* Plumbum aceticum. Ir.
Plumbum metallicum. tr. 12.
Prunus spinosa. a. 3.
Pulsatilla nigricans. a. 12.
* Rana bufo. a.
Ranunculus bulbosus. a. 12.
Ranunculus seeleratus. a. 12.
Ratanhia. tr. a. 30.
Rhabarbarum. ir. a. 9.
Rhododendrum chrysanthum. tr. a.
18.
Rhus toxicodendron. a. 30.
Rhus vernix. a. 30.
* Rosmarinus officinalis. a.
Ruta graveolens. a. 12.
Sabadilla. tr. a. 30.
Sabina. a. 24.
"Q Saccharum lactis.
o Saccharum sacchari.
Sambucus nigra. a. 3.
Sanguinaria canadensis. a. 3.
Sapo domesticus. a.
* Sassafras. a.
Sassaparilla. tr. a. 12.
Secale cornutum. tr. a. 3.
* Sedum acre. a.
Selenium. tr. 30.
Senega. ir. a. 9.


Senna. tr. a. 6.
Sepie succus. tr. 30.
"* Serpentaria. tr. a.
"* Serpyllum. a.
Silicea. tr. 30.
Solanum mammosum. a. 15.
Solanum nigrum. a. 15.
Spigelia. tr. a. 30.
Spongia tosta. tr. a. 3.
Squilla maritima. a. 18.
Stannum. tr. 6.
Staphysagria. tr. a. 30.
Stramonium. a. 12.
Strontiana carbonica. tr. 30.
* Strontiana caustica. a.
Sulfur. tr. 30. a. 0.
* Sulfur alcoolisatum. a.
Sulfuris acidum. aq. 3.
Tabacum. a. 6.
Tanacetum vulgare. a.
Taraxacum. a. 3.
Tartarus emeticus. tr. 12.
Tartari acidum. a.
Taxus baccata. a.
Terebinthine oleum. a.
Teucrium mar. ver. a. 9.
Thea sinensis s. cnsarea tr. a. 3.
Theridion curassavicum. a. 30.
Thuya occidentalis. a. 3.
Tongo. tr. a.
* Ulmus campestris. a.
Urtica urens. a.
Uva ursi. a.
Valeriana officinalis. a. 12.
Veratrum album. a. 12.
Verbascum Thapsus. a. 3.
* Verbena officinalis. a.
Vinea minor. a.
* Vincetoxicum. a.
* Vinum.
Viola odorata. a. 9.
Viola tricolor. a. 9.
Zincum metallicum. Ir. 30.
Zincum sulfuricum, tr.
Zingiber officinalis. tr. a.
0 Zoo-magnetismus.



TABLE OF WEIGHTS AND MEASURES.
In this work it was thought best to retain the French
weights and measures; but for the convenience of the reader,
comparative tables of the French and English weights are
subjoined.
MEASURES OF WEIGHT.


Milligramme
Centigramme
Decigramme
Gramme
Decagramme
Hectogramme
Kilogramme
Myriagramme


Troy grains..0154.1544
1.5444
15.4440
154.4402
1544.4023
15444.0234
154440.2344


lb.
0
0
2
26


oz.
0
3
8
9


dr.
2
1
1
6


gr.
34.4
44.4
24.
0.


MEASURES OF LENGTH.


Millimetre
Centimetre
Decimetre
Metre
Decametre
Hectometre
Kilometre
Myriametre


English inches..03937.39371
3.93710
39.37100
393.71000
3937.10000
39371.00000
393710.00000


miles, fr.
=0 0
=0 0
=0 0
=0 4
= 6 1


yds. ft. inches.
1 0   3.371
10 2   9.710
109 1   1.100
213 1 11.000
156 1   2.000



xxii


TABLE OF WEIGHTS AND MEASURES.
MEASURES OF CAPACITY.


Millilitre
Centilitre
Decilitre
Litre
Decalitre
Hectolitre
Kilolitre
Myrialitre


English cubic inches..061028'.610280
6.102800
61.028000
610.280000
6102.800000
61028.000000
610280.000000


Apothecaries' Measure.
16.2318 minims.
2.7053 fluidrachms.
3.3816 fluidounces.
2.1135 pints.
2.6419 gallons.



HOM(EOPATHIC
PHARMACOP        IEIA  AND  POSOLOGY.
FIRST PART.
ON THE PREPARATION OF HONLEOPATHIC MEDICINES IN GENERAL.
INTRODUCTION.
Nature and form of Homaeopathic Medicines.
1. We make use of the same simple substances in homceopathy as in the old school; but, instead of making of them,
as in it, compound remedies, we seek on the contrary to procure each medicine in all its purity, and to administer it without any admixture, which might alter its proper virtues.
Without going into detail here on the preference to be given
to this mode of administration, we should, nevertheless, observe, that it is bound to the principle of homceopathy in so
firm a manner, that it cannot be sundered without injury to
the practice. In consequence of the principle, that no medicine can be employed with success, except so far as it is
known in its pure effects, homceopathy has subjected to examination a number of simple medicines, which it is important
now to reproduce, such as they have been experimented on,
if we wish to rely on these observations. Even for the medicines which have not yet been experimented on, it is not
the less important to submit them to these experiments in all
2



10


HOMCEOPATHIC


their purity and simplicity; for though each compound remedy forms, after all, also a kind of remedial unity, which
may be studied in its effects, still we can never reproduce a
second time precisely the same effects as the first, whilst the
productions of nature exhibit at all times and in every place
the same properties.
2. In thus rejecting all the compound remedies of the old
school, as improper to be submitted to study and to be employed in practice, homoeopathy claims not, however, the
pretension to use only perfectly simple bodies, such as sulphur for example, metals and other elementary substances;
she derives on the contrary her medicines from three kingdoms of nature, the same as the old school, and all the various
chemical combinations, which, after invariable laws are canstantly produced in the same manner, can be of use to it as
remedial means.
In one word, the simplicity of homoeopathic preparations,
of which we speak, has no reference to the primitive substance, which serves for the medicine, but to the medicine
itself, which, as such, ought not to be composed but of one
only remedial substince, and prepared in such a manner that
the virtues of that substance be as pure and as developed as
possible.
3. If all substances endowed with remedial virtues, presented themselves under a form as convenient as some mineral waters, for example, nothing would be more natural nor
more rational than to employ them as nature presented
them. But with a great many of these substances, the real
virtue is found in a state more or less latent, and could not
be put into activity except by the destruction of the primitive matter, and the addition of another substance, which, in
quality of simple vehicle, receives the developed virtue and
transmits it to the organism. In other substances, on the
contrary, the remedial virtue is found developed, but it is so
energetic that, without the addition of a substance which can
moderate the effects, we cannot employ them without danger
to the health, or even the lives of the sick. In fine, there
are yet other substances which, though their virtues need not
to be either developed or moderated, present themselves
under a power which opposes as well to their dispensation as
preservation, and which, in consequence, equally exacts the
addition of foreign substances in order to be conveniently
prepared for use.



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


I I


4. The preparation'and administration of medicines being
then impossible under any mixture, it is important to discover substances which, at the same time operating under
the form of medicines, are innocent enough in themselves not
to alter the virtues of them. This condition, simple as it
may appear in theory, is not, however, so easy to fulfil as it
appears-for, perhaps, there exists not a substance in the
world, which, under such and such circumstances, may not
exercise a pathogenetic influence, and, consequently, alter the
specific effects of a medicine with which it may be mixed.
Even pure water, the substance the most innocent that we
know, is not completely exempt from this inconvenience, and
even were it so, it would not suffice alone, neither for the
preparation nor the preservation of medicines. In consequence hommopathy has substituted two other vehicles, viz:
1../I1cohol or spirits of wine, for the preparation of liquid or
soluble substances. 2. Sugar of milk, for the preparation
of dry substances-and though these two substances are not
entirely void of medicinal effects, the practical facts are still
the same as if these substances were entirely pure, since all
the preparations which are made in this manner, are constantly the same among themselves.
5. By means of these two substances, pure alcohol and
sugar of milk, homceopathy makes all its medicinal preparations, without exception, whether under the form of tinctures
or powders. The first are obtained, that is the tinctures, in
mingling with alcohol the juice recently expressed from
fresh plants, or in infusing in this liquid the dry substances,
the active principles of which can be extracted in this way.
The powders, on the other hand, are obtained by the trituration of the insoluble substances with a suitable quantity of
sugar of milk. The alcoholic tinctures and the powders are
then the only preparations known in hommeopathy.   All
kinds of essences, syrups, pastes, tisans and other inventions of the old school, are entirely foreign to it.
6. From this, however, it does not follow that homceopathy always employs the primitive preparations of medicines;
on the contrary, in the majority of cases she considers them
too energetic to be administered such as they are obtained.
But instead of seeking to diminish their energy by the means
which the old school call correctives, homoeopathy endeavours
to obtain this end by the simple attenuation of the primitive
substance. It is thus that, seeing that a grain or a drop of



12


HOM(EOPATHIC


the primitive preparation of a poisonous substance, for example, would be too active, she attenuates this drop or this
grain in mingling it with a new quantity of vehicle, until a
preparation is obtained, which is neither too strong nor too
weak to operate the cure, nor too energetic to fear any unfortunate consequences. Homoeopathy thus prepares out of
each substance a series of attenuations, of which the following one contains ordinarily the 100th or sometimes the 10th
part of the active principle of the preceding one, and it is
generally from one of these attenuations, and rarely from the
primitive preparation of a medicine, that the homceopathic
physician administers to his patients.
7. Finally, as to the form under which the homceopathic
physician dispenses his medicines, it is not less simple than
the preparation, and is equally made without any other mixture than that of the least medicinal substances, such as alcohol, pure water, sugar of milk and globules composed of
sugar and starch. The attenuations of each medicine being
previously prepared, the patient receives of them the dose
prescribed, either in form of solution, with a convenient
quantity of pure water, or water mixed with alcohol, or in
form of powder, mixed with a small quantity of sugar of
milk, or yet again in form of globules impregnated with the
alcoholic attenuation of the medicine.
8. How simple soever may be the preparation of homoeopathic remedies, as to its principle, it nevertheless exacts
much precaution and very particular care, if we would be
sure to have medicines as active and as sure as possible in
their effects. To this end also homceopathy has prescriptions
and positive rules, which it is important to know before all,
in order to follow them with exactitude, and to prevent thus
the faults, which, diminutive as they may appear in themselves, are, nevertheless, very serious in practice. In the
following chapters we shall pass in review all these rules and
prescriptions in treating in succession 1. Of vehicles which
serve for the preparation of medicines. 2. Of the preparations of medicines in their primitive state. 3. Of attenuations. 4. Of the dispensation and preservation of homoeopathic medicines. These four chapters containing all
that has reference to the general pharmacopoeia: we shall occupy ourselves in the second part of this work with the special
pharmacopceia, that is to say, with the rules to be observed in
the preparation of each medicine in particular, and with the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


13


description of primitive substances which homoeopathy has
introduced into its pharmacy.
CHAPTER I.
OF VEHICLES WHICH SERVE FOR THE PREPARATION OF
HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.
9. The vehicles which homceopathy uses for the preparation of its medicines, are in all of the number of four, viz:
1. Alcohol, or spirit of wine. 2. Sugar of milk. 3. Globules composed of sugar and starch. 4. Pure water. Some
physicians have wished to add a fifth to the above, viz: ether,
and we shall see below (28) to what destination this liquid is
suitable. As to the four vehicles which we have just cited,
homoeopathy has thus far used them for all its preparations;
and it is important to obtain them as pure as possible, in order to be sure to obtain preparations, in every respect, identical with those with which Hahnemann and his disciples have
made their pure and clinical observations. This purity is
not, however, always the distinctive quality of the objects
which we find in commerce or that nature furnishes, and that
is the reason why it is almost indispensable that hommeopathy should know how to prepare herself vehicles, or at least
to render them proper for the use she makes of them. We
shall endeavour to give in this chapter the instructions necessary to this end.
10. Alcohol (spiritus vini, spiritus vini alcoholisatus,
spirits of wine, alcoholized spirits of wine) is never found in
nature-it is always the product of art-but it is formed
every time that sugar is found in contact with a fermentable matter in water, and at a suitable temperature; that is to
say, that it is developed in the course of fermentation, to
which has been given, after this phenomenon, the name of
spirituous or alcoholic. As all liquors which have undergone



14


HOMCEOPATHIC


the spirituous fermentation contain alcohol, and as those
which abound in the saccharine material, are by that susceptible of affording it, it results that we may obtain it from
a great number of vegetable substances, such as wine,
beer, cider, malt, grape dregs, sugar-cane juice, germinating
cerealia, pounded cherries, molasses, juice of carrots or beets,
potatoes, honey, &c. The Tartars extract it even from the
milk of their mares.
11. From whatever substance we obtain it, alcohol is
identical-but we must always have recourse to means more
or less complicated to obtain it pure. In every case it contains a more or less large quantity of water, and very often it
is mixed either with acetic acid, or a small proportion of
prussic acid or empyreumatic oil, &c., according to the substances from which it has been extracted. The alcohol which
seems to be the best for homoeopathic preparations is that
obtained from the dregs of grapes, (marc de raisin*) without
the addition of other substances, or else the alcohol of rye
or wheat. The least suitable kinds are such as come from
the laboratories of chemists or pharmaceutists, and which,
for the most part, are drawn from the residue of some chemical preparation, such as the resin of jalap, &c. Alcohol
extracted from potatoes is not more suitable for homceopathic preparations, since it contains a large quantity of empyreumatic oil, of which even the chemical proceedings, which
consist in clearing it by the chloride of lime and powder of
charcoal, do not entirely purify it. This oil is often found
even in the alcohol from rye or wheat; but in-this case it is
sufficient to mingle this spirit with a suitable quantity of pure
olive oil, and to shake it from time to time for several days;
in this way the empyreumatic oil combines with the olive oil
and swims on the alcohol, whence it may easily be taken.
12. Alcohol pure and perfectly anhydrous, is a colourless
liquid, of a remarkable fluidity, of a sweet and penetrating
odour, of a hot and burning flavour, and whilst it is rubbed
between the hands, it should not lather nor emit any foreign
odour. Its specific weight is much less than that of water,
in which it dissolves perfectly and in all proportions, with
disengagement of heat. Exposed to the air, it evaporates in
part, and the paPt which remains loses its power in becoming
saturated with the humidity of the atmosphere, of which it
* This is the refuse of the grape, after the juice has been pressed out, in
the process of making wine.



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


15


is exceedingly greedy. At the approach of a candle, or by
the effect of the electric spark, alcohol burns rapidly, with a
flame white at the centre and blue at the edges, and leaves
no residue. Put in contact with other substances, it dissolves
a great many, such among others, as phosphorus and sulphur
(both in small quantities), the fixed alkalies, balsams, resins,
camphor, sugar, volatile oils, extractive matter, &c. Acids
have a marked action on it; some dissolve in it simply, whilst
others are transformed into ether.
13. Alcohol, in the state of complete purity, has a specific
gravity of 0.791. It then contains not a trace of water, and
marks by the alcoholmeter 100 degrees of force. But it is
never employed at this stage of concentration; that which
commerce presents, as well as that which we find in medicine, is always more or less weakened. According to the
proportions with which water is mixed with it, we may
generally distinguish four kinds, viz. 1st. Spirits of wine
of commerce, the weakest quality, having a specific gravity
of but 0.910 to 0.920. 2d. ]Rectified spirits of wine, the
quality which is obtained by mingling 7 parts of water with
17 parts of the best rectified spirits of wine (see 3d); the
specific gravity of this spirit is from 0.890 to 0.900, and its
degree of concentration 60~.  3d. The best rectified spirits
of wine, superior quality, the specific gravity of which is
from 0.830 to 0.840, and its degree of concentration 850.
4th..dlcoholized spirits of wine, or absolute alcohol, the
most concentrated quality, having a specific gravity of 0.810
to 0.820, and containing from 96~ to 1000 of alcohol.  For
the preparation of the mother tinct ures of homceopathy, the
most suitable quality is the absolute alcohol of 950; for the
attenuations, we may, in the majority of cases, be content
with a spirit of wine of 60 to 70 degrees.
14. In order to obtain an alcohol as anhydrous as possible,
recourse has been had to various chemical measures, which
succeed well enough, as regards the concentration, but the
majority of these measures (lime, acetate of lime, sulphate of
soda, alum, &c.) constantly produce a more or less powerful
alteration in this liquid. Even chloride of lime is not exempt
of this fault, which may easily be recognised, in burning
rectified alcohol by this means, after having added to it
nitrate of silver, and afterwards examining the residue. This
is the reason why the homceopathist should never make use
of alcohol rectified in these chemical ways, but endeavour to



16


HOMCEOPATHIC


obtain the desired quality by more innocent proceedings.
That which appears to be the most suitable, consists in obtaining the concentration by simple evaporation. For a long
time it has been remarked, that alcohol preserved in vessels
closed with prepared bladder acquires strength, whilst it loses
strength if closed by caoutchouc, insomuch that to concentrate it, it is only necessary to put it in beef or pig bladders
and suspend them in a warm and dry place. To this effect,
after having carefully cleansed the bladder, we paint it with
a thin coat of fish-glue; then we fill it with the alcohol we
wish to concentrate and suspend it, well closed, in a perfectly
dry place and at a temperature of 20~ to 25~ R. The drier
the air that surrounds the bladder, the more prompt is the
evaporation of the water; and in leaving the bladder in proper
conditions until we peeceive the odour of alcohol, we may
be sure of obtaining a quality as anhydrous as possible.
15. The most simple and the most sure method of obtaining an alcohol as concentrated and as pure as homceopathy
wants, would then be, to take the first quality brandies and
to concentrate them after the method indicated above. Alcohol obtained in this way is generally in a state of concentration of 950 to 96~, and thus is perfectly suitable for the
preparation of alcoholic extracts; only, before employing it,
it should be once again rectified by a new distillation. For
this, we should be careful to use only glass apparatus, since
copper or tin vessels often give out to the product of distillation some of their material, an adulteration, which is the
more to be guarded against, as, often, chemical means are not
capable of revealing it, though it should be strong enough to
alter the effects of medicines, which might be prepared with
a product of that kind.
16. Respecting the brandies from which we might wish to
obtain alcohol, we have said above that the best were those
obtained from the dregs of grapes or else from rye. But in
taking these liquors such as they are found in commerce, we
should always be well assured that they are pure. Often we
find in them lead, which we may detect by treating them
with the liver of sulphur, which causes a brownish or blackish
precipitate. Should they contain copper, liquid ammonia
produces a blue colour. The adulteration of brandies by
alum may be discovered by the addition of a solution of
potash, and the mineral sulphates by acetate of barytes. In
fine, to be sure that the alcohol we use is really made of the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


17


wished for substance, we mingle 30 parts of it with 0.15 parts
of liquid caustic potash, and beating this mixture with spirit
of wine, we permit it to evaporate until there remains but 4
parts. We take this residue, to which we add 4 parts of
weak sulphuric acid, in a well stopped small flagon, taking
care to shake the mixture; in unstopping afterwards the
flagon, we will perceive a perfect odour of the substance of
which the brandy has been made.
2. Sugar of Milk.
17. Sugar of milk, saccharumn lactis, is a salt of a sweet
taste, slightly sugary; it forms masses moderately thick, hard,
crystalline, semi-transparent, colourless and inodorous. By
its properties, both physical and chemical, this substance,
which is exclusively proper to the milk of different animals,
seems to be intermediate between sugar and gum. Sufficiently purified, sugar of milk contains no azote; it dissolves in 12 times its weight of cold water and 4 times its
weight of boiling water. Alcohol dissolves it but in a very
small proportion, and ether not at all; it does not alter by the
air, is not susceptible of undergoing the vinous fermentation,
melts, puffs up, and is transformed into a kind of gummy
matter by the action of fire, decomposes the acetate of copper
the same as common sugar; in fine, treated with nitric acid,
it forms mucic acid, and by sulphuric acid or muriatic acid
diluted, the sugar of grapes. Its proportion, as that of the
other constituent principles of milk, varies in the different
kinds of mammiferie. In general it abounds more in the
milk of the ass than in that of the cow, or mare, or goat, &c.
According to Berzelius, one thousand parts of skimmed milk
give 35 and the same quantity of cream gives 44 parts of
sugar of milk mingled with saline matters.
18. It is in the mountains of Switzerland that the sugar of
milk is prepared which we find in commerce. It is prepared
from the evaporation of the whey, which they obtain in such
large quantities in the preparation of cheese. It presents
many varieties, according to its degree of purity. The
crystalline sugar in grape form is considered the most pure;
the other kinds always contain more or less animal matter.
We often also find in commerce, under the name of sac. lac.
inspissatum, the whey of milk solidified and dried; but this
is a kind that in no ways is proper for homceopathic prepara3



18


HOM(EOPATHIC


tions. The sugar of milk, which we find at the druggists, is,
in the majority of cases, more or less altered by mortars of
copper or iron in which it has been pulverized, and still more
often impregnated with exhalations of a quantity of aromatic
substances, in the midst of which it is preserved.  Hence
the necessity of the homceopathic physician to prepare it
himself, every time that he has it in his power, or at least to
purify it by a new crystallization, if he is obliged to provide
himself with it from the druggist. This, however, is not
without difficulty, since the sugar of milk does not crystallize, in watery solution, but very slowly, and always in an
incomplete manner. It is only by treating it with equal
parts of alcohol and water, that we can succeed well; the
operation, it is true, becomes more costly, but considering
the advantages which this procedure offers, we think that
the cost is no reason for its rejection.
19. To purify the sugar of milk in this way, we dissolve
about two and a half pounds of the best quality in ten pounds
of rain water or distilled water in a boiling state, then filter
the solution through filtering paper, in a vessel of porcelain or
glass, and mix it with four kilogrammes of absolute alcohol;
after which place the vessel containing this mixture in a dry
place, and leave it perfectly still. The sugar of milk being
insoluble in absolute alcohol, and this being very attractive of
water, drawing away a large quantity, the crystallization advances pretty rapidly, and often, at the end of three or four
days, a crust of white and brilliant crystals may be obtained,
of the weight nearly of the sugar of milk that was dissolved
in the water.  When this crust is formed, it is taken away,
washed with distilled water, to which has been added a little
alcohol, and then dried on blotting paper. That done, we may
consider the sugar as altogether suitable for all the homceopathic preparations, even the most delicate-it is completely
colourless and inodorous-tested by the most active reagents
it shows not-a trace of foreign salts.
20. Notwithstanding the process we have described above,
it would be of little avail, were the sugar of milk not of a
good quality in the first instance. In order to be sure of that,
it should be separated from all fatty substances and other
foreign matters which milk contains, which is recognisable
by its perfectly white colour, by its due degree of resistance
to the atmospheric air and its odour and pure and natural
taste. The adulteration of sugar of milk with common sugar



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


19


may be known by its sugary taste-with alum, by the aid of
acetate of lead or oxydulated nitrate of mercury. To examine sugar of milk that has been boiled in copper vessels, we
dissolve a certain quantity in water and pour on it some
caustic ammonia, which colours it blue, should it contain any
of that metal. Nitrate of silver detects the presence of
kitchen salt, and acetate of lead, that of sulphuric acid. When
prepared from sour whey, it reddens the tincture of tourne sol.
21. To reduce the crystallized sugar of milk to powder,
we first break the crust in the direction of the crystals, upon
a sufficiently thick piece of,vood with a wooden hammer and
a strong knife-then we put the pieces in a mortar of porcelain, when we break and triturate them until the powder becomes sufficiently fine for use.  That done, we pass the
powder through a sieve of crape which we have fitted above
and below with parchment. The finest part, after being sifted,
is found below the sieve, whilst the grosser part above should
be triturated again. To preserve sugar of milk, it should be
placed in a dry place, in order to keep it from the moisture
of the air and prevent it from spoiling.
3. The Sugar Globules.
22. The sugar globules (globuli saccharini) are small nonpareilles destined to be saturated with homceopathic medicines, in order to be able to dispense these last with more
facility. They are generally found at the confectioners, who
prepare them from sugar and starch; but as the sugar of the
cane or the beet, which enters into this preparation, is not pure
enough for the purpose indicated, it is better to have globules
made expressly from sugar of milk, or else with the ordinary
purified sugar. As to the size of these globules, they should
not be too large, so that we may be able to dispense the
smallest doses. Hahnemann proposed to give them the size
of a poppy seed, so that about 40 of them would weigh about
one and a half grains, (one centigramme.) This form has been
adopted by the majority of homoeopaths-some, however, use
them of the size of a millet seed.
23. To charge these globules with the active principles of
the medicine, and to prepare them so that in a large quantity
they may not deteriorate, we imbibe them first with those
alcoholic attenuations which we desire-then, after being
well assured that all have been well impregnated, we dry



20


20            FHOMfEOPATHIC


them and put them in a well stopped bottle. The complete
desiccation of the globules before bottling them, is absolutely
indispensable, since without that precaution, they fall into
powder in a short time, and afterwards lose, in becoming decomposed, their medicinal virtue. This is the reason why,
after imbibition in a suitable bottle, it is well to turn them out
on paper wit~h raised edges, where they may be agitated until
they do not adhere one to the other. Should we wish afterwards to put them into the same bottle in which we have
imbibed them, we should take care to dry it also, before
making use of it, or to empty it afresh and dry the globules
until they do not adhere to the bottle. All the globules so
imbibed have a dry and smooth hue, whilst in their natural
state they are white and brilliant.
4. Water.
24. Among all the vehicles there is not one that is more
free from medicinal virtue, properly so called, than pure
water; but, on the other hand, nothing is more rare than to
find in nature this fluid in a perfectly pure condition. Under
whatever form water presents itself, it is more or less charged
with foreign matters, such as' gas, salts, earths, &c. The
purest quality of water is rain water, which, as well as distilled water, has neither odour, nor taste, nor colour; besides
atmospheric air, which this water contains, there is. but a
small portion of fixed matters,-only after a storm, we find,
occasionally, a trace of nitric acid combined 'With ammonia.
The water of springs and wells constantly contain many
kinds of neutral salts, earths, and muriatic compounds. As
to the waters of rivers, lakes, and ponds, in inhabited countries, it is far from the conditions of pure water to merit
attention here.
25. Homceopathy uses water for three different purposes,
viz: 1. for the chemical operations, which require the purification of many primitive substances; 2. for the preparation
of some of the attenuations; and 3. for the administration of
medicines in the form of watery solution. For the last of
these uses, we may well enough make use of river or spring
water well filtered; for the chemical operations, rain water
procured during a calm, answers in all cases; but for the preparation of the attenuations, we must have the purest water
we can possibly obtain. For this, distilled water, which is



PHARMACOPWEIA AND POSOLOGY.


21


found in the pharmacies, is not suitable; for even if it has not
been distilled in copper or other metallic vessels, it is always
to be feared that it is impregnated with foreign matters,
derived from substances, which, perhaps, but a short time
previously had been distilled in the same apparatus, and of
which the ordinary care employed in cleansing them, is far
from discharging the whole.
26. To obtain a perfectly pure water, the homceopath must
himself undertake the distillation in vessels of porcelain or
glass, as indicated under the head of alcohol. The most suitable water to distil is rain water, above all, if we take care,
as we have above remarked, not to procure that which falls
during a storm, or when the sun shines. We must not, even
in an ordinary rain, gather the first rain that falls, since this
commonly contains the impurities suspended in the air; it is
only after rain has fallen four or six hours that we are able
to gather it in its purest possible condition. Still this water
contains a certain quantity of carbonic acid, and hence, before
submitting it to distillation, we will do well to boil it in a
porcelain vase and let it cool. Respecting the distillation
itself, we must be cautious gradually to augment the fire
under the apparatus, and to preserve, by wet cloths, the neck
of the retort at a moderate temperature, so that the vapour,
in passing, may not dissolve from the sides of the vessel even
a trace of silex or alkali. The first distillation should be
rejected, and when the liquid in the retort is diminished
two-thirds, we must cease. A good distilled water should
leave no residue on evaporation; it should be perfectly limpid,
insipid and inodorous, and neither precipitate by muriate of
barytes, nor nitrate of silver, nor hydrosulphuric acid, nor the
hydrosulphates. To preserve it, it should be put into bottles
or new jars of yellow glass, that we have been careful to
cleanse at first with a part of the same water, and which we
place afterwards in a place as cool as possible.
5. Ether.
27. Sulphuric ether or ether par excellence (ather sulphuricus, spiritus sulphurico-ethereus) is a light, volatile,
odorous and inflammable liquid. Like the other hydratic
ethers, as the phosphoric, arsenic ethers, &c., it is composed
of two volumes of bicarbonated hydrogen gas and one
volume of vapour of water, so that it may be considered



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


23


ether. Often, however, we find it adulterated with a quantity of sulphuric acid or other acids. The adulteration with
water is known by the watery residuum evident, whilst at a
mean temperature we expose a small portion of ether to
evaporation. The presence of sulphuric acid betrays itself
by its disagreeable odour, and that of other acids by its reddening tournesol. Finally, to preserve ether free from all
deterioration, it should be put into little bottles, the mouths
of which terminate in points, so that they may be hermetically sealed by the flame of a lamp. When ether has been
deteriorated by the action of the air or the light, it is less
volatile, of an acrid and burning taste, and miscible with
water in all proportions.
CHAPTER II.
OF THE PREPARATION OF HOMOEOPATHIC MEDICINES IN THEIR
PRIMITIVE STATE.
1. General Observations and Rules.
30. IN order to obtain good homoeopathic preparations, it
is necessary, first of all, to procure the primitive substances
of the best possible quality, and in the state most suitable for
their destination. All the substances, which are furnished
us by the animal and vegetable kingdoms, always lose more
or less of their power in drying, and this is the reason why
every homoeopathic physician and pharmaceutist should endeavour to procure them himself, as much as possible, in the
fresh state, and immediately to submit them for preparation.
As to the substances which are only found in far distant
lands, and which, in consequence, we can only obtain in the



24


HOM(EOPATHIC


tincture, prepared on the spot where they grow, or else the
substance itself in a dry state, it is better to accept this last,
in this state, than to trust to a preparation, the purity of which
it is impossible to be sure. The cunning of our age has carried to such an extent the falsification of drugs, that it is
impossible, with confidence, to make use, for homceopathic
preparations, of the products of commerce, and among them,
the tinctures are those which are the worst, and consequently,
the least proper. As to the substances, which are generally
sold in powder, we need equal precaution; above all should
they be clear, as amber, castor, &c. Should it be impossible
to procure them in their natural state, we should never accept
them, unless we are perfectly assured of their purity. The
same may be said of all the chemical products which are
found in commerce; there is not a single one, which homeopathy can make use of, without a previous careful examination of its quality.
31. A point, not less important than the good quality of
substances, is the exact choice of the particular kind, which
homceopathy makes use of, and this is a point upon which
we believe ourselves bound to insist so much the more, since
not only some pharmaceutists, but also homceopathic physicians, have often thought to introduce a real advantage, in
substituting, for substances used in hommopathy, others,
which appeared to them either more energetic or more pure
in their chemical qualities. However great these advantages
may be in a scientific view, it is not the less certain, that the
least essential change introduced into the preparation of a
medicine may cause the most disastrous consequences to the
safety of practice. What is most important to the practitioner is, not that the preparation should be more or less
scientific, but that it should be similar with that which has
been employed in the experiments, and the more the conformity in this point of view, so much the more the preparation will be perfect to the end it ought to fulfil. Thus, to
obtain the calcarea or subcarbonate of lime, for example,
such as is employed in homoeopathy, it is absolutely necessary to prepare the oyster shell just as Hahnemann prescribed,
though such preparation is far from containing the pure subcarbonate of lime. It is thus also that cinchona, opium, nux
vomica, &c., such as are used to prepare the tinctures of the
same names, can never be replaced by the quinine, the morphine, the strychnine, &c., without inconvenience, notwith



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


25


standing these last substances are reputed to contain the active
principles of the first in a perfectly pure state.
32. It is absolutely the same as to the measures adopted
by -homoeopathy in the pharmaceutical preparations of its
medicines. Here, as in the gathering and chemical preparation of substances, the strictest observation of prescribed rules
is binding. All the substances which homceopathy transforms into tinctures, should be prepared alone with alcohol,
and those which are neither soluble in this fluid nor in water,
by the simple trituration with sugar of milk. The vehicles,
such as alcohol, sugar of milk, water, &c., ought to be perfectly pure and good. At the same time, the proportions
indicated for the mixtures, as well as the manipulations prescribed for the solution and division of substances, ought to
be observed with the utmost possible exactitude. Often, it
is true, these indicationris and prescriptions are of a nature to
leave a certain latitude in their execution, according to the
use we wish to make of the medicines, or the degree of energy
which we- propose to give to them; but even in this last case,
the principles which have dictated the rules ought always to
serve as guides in their application; and, in every case, where
the indications are positive, homoeopathic physicians and
pharmaceutists have no business, under any pretext whatsoever, arbitrarily to depart from them.
33. In addition to the precision to be observed in the process of- the preparation, it is also necessary to prevent, with
the greatest care, any foreign influence, so that the virtues
of the medicines be not changed, and the action thus rendered
uncertain. For this it is requisite, in the first place, to make
them in a place where the temperature is not above that of
houses in general, and where the substances are not exposed
to the direct rays of the sun. At the same time, the atmosphere in which we work should be pure and exempt from
every odour or vapour, but, above all, of every medicinal
emanation, such as are generally found in the pharmacies in
ordinary; for all these exhalations, placed in contact with
homoeopathic preparations, are liable to change -their virtues.
The- same may be said respecting vessels or other instruments, which have been used for the preparation of substances
very odorous or susceptible of adhering tenaciously, as musk,
essences, arsenic, corrosive sublimate, &c. We should never
make use of such vessels, without having previously cleansed
them with the most perfect care. As to small bottles and
4



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


27


to those of cork, above all for the substances prepared with
sugar of milk, to which the cork stoppers often give a disagreeable odour. For the corrosive substances, such as the
acids, iodine, kreosote, &c., glass stoppers are indispensable.
If, for the alcoholic preparations, we would, nevertheless, use
stoppers of cork, we should procure them of the best quality,
never used before. Before making use of them, we should
temper them in pure water, after which we should wash them
in spirits of wine, and let them dry at a moderate temperature. It has also been advised to boil them, in order to make
them larger and softer; but prepared in this way, they become
very susceptible of imbibing the humidity of the air and of
constantly changing their size.
2. Particular Rules for the Preparation of Plants in the
fresh state.- Tinctures.
36. That the plants may be entirely suitable to medical
use, we should gather them a little before, or better still,
during their flowering, and we should never take those which
grow on a very humid spot and deprived of the sun and of
the free air, unless the nature of the plant require those conditions. In the majority of cases, it is important not to
gather the flowers and the leaves during a continued cold or
damp time, since then the etherial oils, the corrosive resins
and the alkaline matters, do not become developed, as they
should, and it permits not the separation of albumen but in a
very incomplete manner. The most favourable moment is;
when, after several warm days, there has been a shower of
rain;, for it is then that the formation of the active principles
and the free developement of hydrogen are the most favoured.
In every case, where homoeopathy indicates nothing particular, we constantly use the entire plant, flowers, body and
root. Before submitting it to preparation, we wash it carefully with fresh water, in order to wash away the dust and
other impurities adhering to it.
37. After this, to prepare the plant, in order to bring together all the properties of its different parts, we cut it up as
small as possible, we put it into a mortar of stone and reduce
it to a fine paste, which is put into a piece of suitable.cloth, in
order to submit it to the action of a press of wood expressly
constructed, thus to obtain the juice of the plant. This juice is
at once mixed intimately with an equal quantity of alcohol,



28


HOMCEOPATIIIC


and put into well stopped bottles. At the end of 24 hours,
we decant the clear liquor, which swims on the precipitate of
fibrine and albumen, and we put it apart for medical use.
Alcohol prevents fermentation from taking place in the vegetable juice, and the virtue of this is thus preserved completely,
without alteration, and forever, provided we only take care to
keep it from the rays of the sun and in well stopped bottles.
The medicine thus obtained by expression, and by the mixture of the juice-with an equal quantity of alcohol, is the
mother tincture of the plant, obtained by expression (per
expressionem).
38. The preparation of the mother tincture, by/expression,
is, however, only applicable to plants abounding in juicefor those plants containing much thick mucilage and albumen, it is better to make their preparations by macerating
them  in a double proportion of alcohol.  To do this we
should at first half dry them in exposing them in the shade,
in an airy place, and at a slighly elevated temperature, after
which we cut them as fine as possible and then add the necessary quantity of alcohol. As to those plants which have
but an excessively small quantity of juice, such as the laurel
rose, thuya, &c., we should begin by pounding them alone;
then, after reducing them to a fine and moist paste, we imbibe this paste with the double of alcohol, so that the juice,
thus mixed with this liquid, may be expressed more easily.
The medicine obtained after this method, is the mother tincture by maceration (per macerationem).
39. In addition to these two measures for obtaining the
mother tinctures, there is yet a third, which, though inferior
to the two preceding, deserves, nevertheless, to be mentioned,
as convenient in some particular cases. It is, above all, whilst
the circumstances do not permit us to express the juice of the
fresh plants, immediately after having gathered them; and
that, fearing that their withering, no matter how little, may
injure their virtues. Under these conditions we may remedy
this inconvenience in digesting separately in alcohol each
part of the plant. To do this we begin by sundering the
root into four, and cutting it into little pieces-we do the
same with the leaves; then after putting each of these two
parts into a separate bottle of sufficient size, we pour upon
them an equal quantity of alcohol. In thus digesting the
separate parts during some time, and reuniting afterwards in
one bottle the obtained products, we have a mother tincture



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


29


-by digestion (per digestionem), which will not only be perfectly pure, but also sufficiently impregnated with the active
principles to merit confidence. For-the rest, in'every case,
unless absolutely obliged to have recourse to this proceeding,
the, preparation of the mother' tinctures by expression and
maceration is far preferable; but every time that we are ob-iged to hunt the plants which we want, in distant countries,
where we cannot carry the apparatus necessary for expression, we should prefer preparing them at once, by digestion,
to carrying them home withered and bereft of their active
principles.
3. Of the Preparation of Exotic Vegetable substances.
40. All exotic vegetable substances used in homceopathy, such as plants, bark, grains, resins, wood, &c., should
be selected in the crude state, and never when in powder.
For, even should we fear no adulteration with other matters,
the ordinary means employed in pulverizing them are not of
a kind to prevent all adulteration possible. All vegetable
substances, even when perfectly dried, still contain when entire and in thie crude state, a certain amount of humidity,
which becomes useless in the state of powder, and which, if
not dissipated, deteriorates the powder in a short time.
If then the homceopath would be perfectly sure to have a
powder not only pure but yet susceptible of preservation
without any alteration, he must absolutely himself undertake
the necessary preparation.
41. Hahnemann first taught the best way to reduce foreign
substances to an unalterable powder, and free from all humidity. This way consists in spreading the powder on a flat
surface of tin with raised borders, and to shake it till it no
longer forms lumps, until all the particles equally and easily
slip on each other, like fine sand. To succeed well, we must
take care to keep the heater constantly full of water of an
equable temperature, so as not to expose the powder to a too
elevated heat, since all heat, too intense, destroys organic substances. In enclosing the powders thus obtained in bottles
well-stopped and sealed, and protecting them from the sun's
rays and the light of day, we may preserve them a long time,
without becoming mouldy or altering in any way. The only
"thing which is yet doubtful is, whether by this procedure,
those substances of volatile principles do not lose their virtues



30


HOMCEOPATHIC


during the operation, and whether, in consequence, it would
not be preferable to prepare of them an alcoholic tincture
immediately after pulverization.
42. To prepare the tincture of dry substances, we begin by
breaking them in a mortar of marble-then, after having reduced them to a fine powder, we add twenty parts of alcohol,
in which we digest them six or eight days, after which we
decant the clear liquor, in order to preserve it for practice.
Those substances which are very susceptible of attracting
the humidity of the air, should be deprived of it before pulverization, or else should be powdered in a warm mortar, and,
if they are particularly hard and tenacious, they should be
grated or filed. As to the proportion in which alcohol ought
to be added, many physicians have proposed to make it 1 to
10, instead of 1 to 20-that is to say to pour but 10 parts of
alcohol on the pulverized substance-but independent of the
certainty there is in the proportion of 1 to 20, the vehicle
will necessarily take up all the medicinal virtues, and the
tinctures of many substances, as cinchona, opium, ratanhia,
&c., seem to be in this proportion so fully saturated that it is
very doubtful whether, in the proportion of 1 to 10, they
would really acquire more energy.
43. Lately, Hahnemann has advised to make no more
tinctures of dry vegetable substances, but to prepare them
after the manner of solid mineral substances; that is to say,
by triturating them with the necessary quantity of sugar of
milk. It is evident that, for all the substances which we
wish to employ, but at a certain degree of concentration, and
to mingle with the vehicle, but in the proportion of 10 to
100, this procedure would have for the preservation of the
preparations all the inconvenience that we have spoken of in
the beginning of this article. Even in weighing the substance with the vehicle, but in the proportion of 1 to 100,
the humidity it would communicate to the trituration would
still be too sensible not to fear the alteration of the preparation,
should it be put into stopt bottles. But the question differs
when we wish to use only a preparation of a low attenuation,
(6, 15, 30;) in this case, the proposed plan would do, in
effect, not only for dry vegetable substances, but also for all
the fresh plants which contain too small a quantity of juice
to afford tinctures by expression; for not wanting to preserve of the preparation of these low attenuations, above the
third trituration, this would always be sufficiently exempt,



32


HOMCOEOPATHIC


tated on the rod, and adheres to it in the form of powder.
To obtain, then, this powder perfectly pure, we wash it frequently with distilled water, until it does not show a trace
of acid. The reduction to powder of metals by the file, is a
proceeding which is suitable to iron alone, since, by the
observation of Wells, it is proved that the metal, thus obtained, easily acquires the virtues of that against which it
has been rubbed.
46. As the trituration of substances with sugar of milk has
chiefly in view the developement of all the active principles,
by the division of molecules, it is essential that the proportion in which the medicine is mixed with the vehicle be not
too great, and that the quantity that is submitted to trituration at one time, be small enough to be well manipulated.
To effect this, Hahnemann has proposed never to make a
trituration which contains more than 5 grammes (100 grains)'*
of sugar of milk, and to mingle the medicine in the proportion only of 1 to 100, that is Lo say, of the weight of 5 centigrammes (1 grain) nearly, so that the trituration being made,
each gramme of this contains but one centigramme of the
primitive medicine. This proportion of 1 to 100 is, in general, that upon which all the homceopathic physicians, nearly,
rely; but, as for many substances, the volume of 5 centigrammes of their weight is too small in proportion to that
which the sugar of milk makes, and as it is essential that the
whole should be impregnated with the medicine, many physicians have, lately, preferred making all the first triturations
in the proportion of 10 to 100. In consequence, instead of
taking but 5 centigrammes (1 grain) of the medicine, they
take 50 (10 grains) to mix with 5 grammes (100 grains) of
sugar of milk, so that each gramme of the trituration, when
finished, contains 10 centigrammes of the medicine.. It is
easy to see that this proceeding merits in every case the
preference, since not only it affords a greater surety for the
exactitude of the mixture, but also, because afterwards, to
establish the proportion indicated by Hahnemann, we have
only to take 50 eentigrammes (10 grains) of the obtained
trituration, and triturate them anew with 5 other grammes
(100 grains) of sugar of milk.
47. As to the operation of the trituration, Hahnemann
recommends the following. After having weighed the ne

* See Table of Weights at the commencement of the work.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


33


cessary quantity of the medicine, and of the sugar of milk,
we take about a third of this last and place it, with the entire
quantity of the medicine, in a mortar of porcelain; we mingle
these two portions with a spatula of bone or horn, and we
triturate with sufficient force six minutes; we detach with
the spatula the mass from the sides and bottom of the mortar
and pestle, and mingle them anew, after which we continue
the trituration for another six minutes. That done, we again
detach the matter from the mortar and pestle and add the
second third of the sugar of milk, which we mingle with the
rest with the spatula and triturate afresh during six minutes;
we detach, triturate and detach afresh as for the first third;
finally we add the last third of the sugar of milk, which is
mingled, triturated and detached in the same way and during
the same space of time as with the two first. In thus triturating each third during twice six minutes, and counting
about four minutes for the time taken up in detaching and
remingling the powder, we shall occupy just one hour in the
preparation of each trituration.
48. In the first article of this chapter we have already
observed that, for the triturations, mortars of serpentine can
in no way be admissible, and that the best are of porcelain.
Wood and glass are not more suitable either-the first, on
account of its porosity; the second, because the rubbing detaches from it particles, which contain sodium. As to those
of porcelain, the unpolished ones are to be preferred, since
the smoother the surface, the less true is the rubbing, and
this is the reason why, if we can only obtain mortars of
polished porcelain, we must unpolish them in working them
previously with sand. The pestle should be of the same
material as the mortar, and treated in the same way. To
prevent, with the greatest certainty, all possible alteration of
the preparations, either by particles of silex which the porcelain might afford, or by the remains which previous triturations might leave in the mortar, it has been proposed to
coat this, as well as the pestle, with a thin covering of pure
ichthyocolla, mingled with a little sugar of milk, and to
renew this covering for each new preparation. We cannot
decide on the absolute necessity of this method, but we think,
nevertheless, that it merits, at all times, the serious attention
of practitioners.
49. As to the form of mortars, it is easy to see that those
with flat bottoms are no ways suitable, since, in such, the
5



34


HOC(EOPATHIC


substance would tend to enter the corners, which would
impede the trituration being made equally. The best form
to give the interior of mortars is that of the butt end of an
eggco. At the same time, it should have a large enough capacity to allow the rubbing with the necessary force, and hindering the powder from dispersing; its sides should be level
and without the least inequality, and its weight such as,
during the process, it can easily be held in the left hand
without fatigue. The pestle should be large enough at its
base to fit exactly to the concave bottom of the mortar. In
order to detach the triturated mass, which adheres to the
pestle and mortar, Hahnemann advises us to use a spatula, but
this operation is much better accomplished with a hard brush
of a suitable form, made for the purpose. As to the other
necessary instruments, such as the spatula, spoon, &c., we
have already said that they should be of bone, or horn, or
porcelain, and that those in metal are absolutely inadmissible,
except the mortars of iron to break down certain substances
of considerable hardness before preparing them for trituration.
CHAPTER III.
OF HOMICEOPATHIC ATTENUATIONS.
1. On the dttenuations in general.
50. IN speaking of the nature and form of homceopathic
medicines, we have already observed that, instead of correcting the too energetic effects of some substances by the addition of another medicinal substance, homeeopathy seeks to
mollify them by the preparation of a series of atteniuations,
in which the medicine is found mingled in the vehicle but in
a very small proportion. In the commencement of his medi



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


35


cal career, Hahnemann limited himself in these attenuations
to 1 to 100; that is to say, in mingling a very small-quantity
of the concentrated substance to a quantity 100 times larger
of a substance non-medicinal; but seeing that these preparations often acted too powerfully still, he soon went further
and prepared a second, and then a third attenuation, in mingling, for the second the 100th part of the first, and for the
third the' 100th part of the second to 100 parts of the vehicle.
This third attenuation, though only containing the medicine
in the proportion of 1 to 100-3, or of 1 to 1,000,000, Hahnemann still found at times too active, which induced him to
carry the attenuations yet further, and to go from attenuation
to attenuation, so at last to find the one the most appropriate.
It is thus that, latterly, he has carried the number of attenuations, for all the medicinal substances without distinction, up
to 30, so that, in this last attenuation, the medicine is found
mingled with the vehicle but in the proportion of 1 to 100-30
or of 1 to 1,000,000-10.
51. How absurd soever the first view of these infinitesimal attenuations may appear, it is not the less true that,
even the 30th, far from having lost all efficacy, often shows
itself too energetic; and Dr. Korsakow, of St. Petersburg,
who-has carried the attenuations as high as 1500, has declared
the same fact as to the last preparation of his series. In
effect, in examining attentively the degree of intensity with
which the various homoeopathic attenuations act, we may
easily perceive that the diminution of their energy is in no
way proportioned to the diminution of their matter. On the
coitrary, many substances, which, in their state of concentration, have little or no action on the body, as the lycopodium, vegetable charcoal, &c., often become very active at
the second or third attenuation, so that we are almost inclined
to believe, that the mode of preparation adopted by Hahnemann rather contributes to develope than to weaken the virtues of medicines, or, at any rate, to render them more apt
to exercise, in the smallest doses, their influence on the
organism. Hence Hahnemann has, for a long time, ceased
to look upon these preparations as dilutions, in the true
acceptation of this word; and if, at the present time, he
wishes all the medicines to be carried to the 30th attenuation, it is only in the thought that, by this procedure, they
can best develope all their active principles, and become
more suitable to practice.



3 6


HO6M(EOPATHIC


52. To explain the truly unheard of fact of the efficacy of
his attenuations, Hahnemann has endeavoured to set down,
as a principle, that, the more we destroy the material parts
of a substance, so much the more we develope or loosen the
dynamic force, or, in other words, the spirit of the medicine;
and that, to augment the energy of preparations to an incredible extent, we have only to carry them from attenuation to
attenuation, in submitting them at the same time to a great
number of triturations and shakes. If this principle were
conformable to experience, it would result that, from a substance, for example, of which one grain would be sufficient to
cause death, the same dose of the 30th attenuation would
produce the same effect in a much more certain manner,
which, however, is not the fact. If we would even limit
this principle to those substances which only exhibit their
virtues by attenuation, it is still equally adverse to observation, that the 30th attenuation, for example, of these substances have an action absolutely more energetic than the
6th, 12th, 15th, &c. On the contrary, to judge from the experience of many homceopaths, the degrees of energy among
the attenuations of a medicine are so small, that thus far a
decision has not been formed with certainty, whether it is the
first or the last attenuations which exhibit the strongest action. This is the reason why, in admitting the efficacy of
the attenuations, many homceopaths have rejected the explanation given by Hahnemann, and have considered the
procedure by which they acquire their efficacy as analogous
to the infection by miasm. According to them, the active
principle of the drug being set free by the destruction of the
matter, it communicates itself to the vehicle, which by that
becomes infected and as active as the drug itself.
53. As to the comparison with miasms, this last opinion is,
without contradiction, that which merits the most attention;
but the explanation which it gives is far from satisfying all
demands, since, instead of explaining the difficulty, it refers
it to another order of facts, which, though generally admitted,
are not, however, themselves yet explained. Miasm, though
being an imponderable body, is not the less for that a bodythat is to say, matter, and amenable to the laws of matterNow, every action of matter, whether mechanical or dynamical, is proportioned to the quantity of active atoms which
a given volume presents; and every one knows, that not only
a large stone weighs more than a small one, but also that a



PHARMACOPO3EIA AND POSOLOGY.


37


magnet of considerable volume is capable of developing and
of manifesting a much stronger action than another which is
less voluminous. If, then, we would pretend that there is
manifested somewhere the action of a body either ponderable
or imponderable, we are absolutely obliged to admit also the
presence of a certain quantity of atoms; and, what is still more
certain, is, that as this quantity diminishes in a given volume,
the action of it will also diminish in energy. Thus we see
that, even should we prove that our attenuations, to be able
to act, only need to be impregnated with imponderable particles, like miasms, we still shall have accomplished nothing
in demonstrating that their energy shall not diminish in proportion to the loss of matter which they suffer, nor nothing
either, in explaining how an attenuation, for example, which
shall contain but the billionth part of the medicinal atoms of
another, shall manifest an intensity not only equal, but often,
also, superior to that of this last.
54. These facts are, however, such as we cite them; and,
perhaps, we should not have found any thing astonishing, if,
at the beginning, we had better reflected on the manner in
which our medicines act in general, and on the changes which
substances undergo by our mode of preparation. We ought
to have noticed, that each medicinal dose contains a great
number of atoms which are perfectly inactive, by the fact
alone that they are shut up in the interior of molecules, and
do not come into contact with our organs; and that, of consequence, every time that, by any means whatever, we come
to divide these molecules into smaller corpuscules, and to
augment thus their whole surface, the energy of the dose will
so augment that the smallest part will become capable of
exercising an influence, if not superior, at any rate equal to
that of the entire dose in its primitive condition. It is thus
that Dr. Doppler, of Prague, has the first explained the efficacy of our attenuations; and such is, according to him, the
effect which the infinite division produces on the molecules,
that if the molecules of a fine powder are, at the dose of 5
centigrammes, (1 grain,) in a condition to constitute, by the
totality of their surface, a total superficies of 100 metres
square; and if each trituration of 20 minutes only divided
each molecule into 100 lesser corpuscules, the molecules of
the 30th attenuation would be so divided that, at the dose of
one drop only, they would occupy, by the totality of their



38


HOM(EOPATHIC


surfaces, a total superficies of many millions of decametres
square.
55. If this calculation, which each one can easily verify,
is just, there is nothing, in truth, more easy than to conceive,
not only how the 30th attenuation may yet be able to exhibit
efficacy, but also, how a single globule of this attenuation
may still have virtue enough to render a tumbler of water
almost as energetic as the pure drug. For, let us suppose
that the total superficies of a drop of the 30th attenuation can
cover, by the surfaces of its infinitely small molecules, even
only four thousand decametres square, on imbibing with this
drop 200 sugar globules, each globule will contain enough to
cover a superficies of at least 200 metres square, a'nd will
act, in consequence, with a force not less than that which 10
centigrammes, (2 grains,) of a non-attenuated substance would
exhibit, but which will be reduced to a powder fine enough
for the molecules of each centigramme to cover a total superficies of 20 metres square. Now, if one globule of the 30th
attenuation has such power, it is clear that, in dissolving it in
a volume of 8 spoonfuls, (4 ounces, or 120 grammes,) of
water, the preparation we shall obtain will in no instance be
less efficacious than a mother tincture, which, in 30 grammes,
(one ounce,) of liquid, will contain 5 centigrammes, (one
grain,) of the preceding, and dissolved so that the molecules
of this grain may cover a total superficies of 500. metres
square.  All these calculations are, it is true, not rigorously
exact; but if there is error, it is rather on account of having
placed the ciphers too low than too high; and if we suppose,
which is more than probable, that each trituration of 20
minutes changes each molecule of the primitive substance
into more than two or three smaller corpuscules, the result
will be still more astonishing.
56. Arguments have been raised against homceopathic preparations, that if the influence exercised by trituration and
succussion were really such as the homceopaths pretend, the
energy of the attenuations ought not only to increase with
the number, but also increase in a prodigious manner, since
more powerful means are employed in each attenuation, to
effect the division of the molecules. This is undoubtedly
true in principle, and we should each day prove this fact in
practice, were it possible always to make use of the increase
in surface, which a given volume has gained in this manner.
But the total surface, which, after the usual triturations and



PHARMACOPOEIA AND POSOLOGY.


39


succussions, a single globule of the 20th attenuation would
afford, is really so vast, that if time be not allowed it, it
will never find sufficient space in the organs t6 develope
itself, so that all its infinity of molecules can enter into action;
and it is thus that all that we could add to this"quantity of
molecules would only inrcrease the number of those which
remain inactive. This is the explanation, also, why 2, 3, or
4 globules, and even a whole drop of an attenuation often appears to produce no more effect than a'single spoonful of a
solution of a globule, in 8 spoonfuls of water; and if we seek
the reason why these last attenuations are not distinguishable
from the first'by any other quality than that of a more prolonged action, it is still in the same way that we shall find
the means to account for it.
57. There are, however, certain substances, whose energy
really augments in a sensible manner, as the attenuations advance, and which, often altogether inert in their natural condition, become by this method of preparation, not less active
than the most energetic medicines. Such are those substances
which, even in the state of the finest powder, have probably
their truly active molecules still shut up in a species of envelope, which prevents them from being put into immediate
contact with the organs, and which the ordinary means of
pulverization and of solution are incapable of destroying.
For in rubbing, as ordinarily done, the substances by themselves, the molecules of a powder, already very fine, escape
the force which tends to render them finer yet, and it is only
in triturating them with another substance, against the corpuscules of which they can be rubbed, that we can succeed in
accomplishing an infinite division.. But still we shall onily
arrive at it in a very incomplete way, if, at the same time,
we do not take care to spread out as much as possible the
newly obtained particles, in proportion as the trituration increases the number, since the more the molecules remain
agglomerated one with the other, so much the less will it be
easy to divide the whole. This is the reason why many substances frequently do not seem to develope all their virtue till
after three successive triturations, made so that each new
trituration-shall contain the 100th part of the preceding.
58. What wehave just said of the trituration of substances
in powders, equally applies, in the same way, to the attenuation of liquid substances, and to the succussion'of soluble substances with a liquid vehicle. For, though the. molecules of



40


HOMtEOPATHIC


liquids, on account of their globular nature, are absolutely incapable of being divided by any kind of ordinary rubbing,
being triturated with a vehicle in form of powder, or being
treated by succussion with a liquid vehicle, they undergo, as
well as solid substances, infinite division. The same holds
good for all substances ordinarily insoluble in water or alcohol, whilst, by sufficient triturations, their molecules are
sufficiently divided to be held in suspension between the
molecules of these liquids-then they become abstracted not
only from the law which held them in a state of aggregation,
but being shaken with the vehicle, which has dissolved them,
they also receive all the other ulterior divisions of which
liquid substances are susceptible. It is thus that after the
third trituration the attenuation even of metals may be continued, without the least inconvenience, by the succussion of
these substances with the liquid vehicles; and it is thus also
that all the attenuations made in this way, tend, as well as
the triturations, to increase the resources of our doses, so that
if we submit to new succussions the solution made with a
single globule of the 30th in 8 ounces of water, we may render this solution such that each drop of it shall form a dose
much stronger than that of the globule which was dissolved
in it.
59. If then there is a method more than any other capable
of furnishing energetic medicines, it is, without contradiction,
the mode of preparation adopted by homceopathy. As to the
substances, which, in their natural state, have already their
virtues suitably developed, this proceeding will not, it is true,
augment the energy of the usual doses of the school, since, as
we have above said, there is scarcely a means of making use of
all the resources which these doses shall gain-but the advantage we shall derive from them will always be that of finding
the atienuations of these substances, at the dose of a single
globule, not only equally as efficacious as the entire dose of
which they have been made, but also more appropriate in
exercising a longer and more continued action. The same
may be said of those substances whose virtues are latent,
when their virtues shall be fully developed-the attenuations
made beyond this point cannot act with any more striking
effect over the energy of usual doses-but the farther we
shall carry them, the more we shall see that the smallest
possible dose is still more than sufficient to produce all the
effects that can be produced by medicines, given in the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


41


strongest usual doses-that may even be carried to the point
that, if by simple mixture and without any succussion, we
dissolve a single globule of a sufficiently high attenuation in
a volume of three or four glasses of water, and even more,
each teaspoonful of this mixture would still be equal to produce all that could be obtained from an entire drop of the
ordinary medicinal preparations.
60. From this we see that if we wish to obtain much from
little (multumn per pauca), it is indispensable to prepare the
medicines after the prescribed method of homceopathywhilst, if we wish to render the effects, at times already too
violent of usual doses, more prompt and more violent still,
this proceeding will be not only useless, but altogether contrary to the end we propose. For though the resources of
doses augment by this method of preparation, it is, nevertheless, not the less ascertained, that many substances also lose
by attenuation, their primitive energy, as for example, all poisons which, as all homceopaths well know, are much less to
be feared in their attenuations than in their primitive state.
This will even be the case in all substances, whose molecules,
besides the property of being easily absorbed and spread in
the organism, have yet that of undergoing a certain solution or
division. In the attenuations they will still possess the first
of these properties, but, as soon as art has divided them more
than the organism can do, none of the subsequent attenuations
can, at a given dose, be in a state to furnish to the absorbing
faculty as many active elements as the substance in its primitive condition. Up to this point the energy of doses will
even gradually diminish; whilst, this limit passed, their resources will augment in proportion as art shall operate, in the
subsequent attenuations, the ulterior division of molecules, the
same as that which takes place in othersubstances. This is what
explains how a single method can at the same time diminish
the energy of doses, and augment the resources, or else how
is it possible that a like proceeding can endow a single globule of the 30th with more resources than have whole drops
of the mother tinctures, without rendering, at the same time,
the substances too energetic, still more deleterious?
61. All the theoretic explanations, which we have just
given, would be altogether without value, if practice did not
confirm all the facts which we have above mentioned. Many
homceopaths, it is true, have supposed that they have observed that the last attenuations which they make use of, do
6



42


HOMCEOPATHIC


not always produce effects conformable to those which they
had the right to look for, if the theory, upon which this doctrine is based, were correct. But, according to our view,
these exceptions are rather made to confirm the theory than
to destroy it; above all, if we remember that these contradictory observations- have been made, for the most part by
individuals who did not themselves prepare their attenuations, or who, according to their way of observing, did not
conform more or less exactly, for their preparation, to the
rules indispensable to be observed. For what is certain is,
that if we neglect to operate in each new attenuation, a new
division of molecules, the first attenuations thus obtained,
may still have resources enough; but as we advance in this
way, the more they will become exhausted. If the division
of molecules in the first triturations has been carried to a
sufficiently high degree, it is even possible that, without any
new division, we may continue the simple partition of doses
up to the 30th, without this last failing resources; but the
preparations thus obtained will not the less be pure dilutions
and not dynamizations, as they would be, if, in each one,
we had anew augmented the resources of the doses. In the
following article we shall expose the rules and precautions to
be observed, in order to prepare the attenuations, so that they
shall all be true dynamizations.
2. Of the Preparation of the Attenuations.
62. We have already said, on many occasions, that the
homceopathic attenuations are obtained, in general, in such a
way that the first contains one grain (5 centigrammes),* or
one drop of the medicine to attenuate, mingled with 100
grains (5 grammes) of sugar of milk, or 100 drops of alcohol;
and that after sufficient triturations and succussions, the second is obtained in manipulating, in the same manner, the
100th part of the 1st with 100 new parts of vehicle; the 3rd,
in submitting to the same process the 100th part of the second,
and so on to the 20th. This way of making the attenuations,
in the proportion of 1 to 100, is that of Hahnemann, and
which is always understood, when we indicate an attenuation
by its number. Latterly, however, it has been found more
suitable to make the mixtures only in the proportion of 10 to


* See Table of Weights at the commencement of the work.



PHARMIACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


43


100, so that instead of mingling but one grain or one drop
with 100 parts of vehicle, we mingle each time 10. This
process has the advantage of giving more certitude that, in
in each preparation the molecules of the medicine are well
mingled with those of the vehicle, though, on the other hand,
it permits less extension. But as we can easily repair this
inconvenience, in preparing each time two attenuations, in the
proportion of 10 to 100, instead of 1 to 100, we recommend
this process to all the homoeopathic physicians and pharmaceutists; in cautioning, however, these last, that every time
that they shall make use of another proportion than that
of 1 to 100, they shall take care to indicate it on the label of
the preparations, in order that we may know in what proportion the number, which each attenuation bears, is made.
63. In general, we can lay it down as a principle, that the
smaller the proportion in which the medicine is mingled
with the vehicle, the more difficult will it be to obtain a perfectly intimate mixture, and to spread the molecules of the
drug over all the points of the preparation; likewise, the
larger the volume of each preparation, the less will it be easy
to make the necessary division of the medicinal molecules.
One drop of a medicine poured into a lake, will never make
a homoeopathic attenuation, though the proportion which
this drop bears to the lake in question, is far from being a
fraction so small as that which is found in the 30th attenuations. But what causes this attenuation, notwithstanding the
infinitely small proportion in which it contains the drug, to
have, nevertheless, all its virtues, is that it has been obtained
by degrees, in preparing at first at the farthest but 100 grains,
or 100 drops, of a vehicle with 1 or 10 of the drug, and in
not taking of this preparation to prepare a second, except
after having well impregnated it, in all its points, with the
molecules of the drug. It is thus that we are successively enabled in effect, to spread out the number, always increasing, of
infinitely small particles, so that at last, at the 30th, they are as
much spread out through the whole preparation as in the first.
This is the reason, also, why the attenuations obtained in the
proportion of 10 to 100, are much more sure than those of 1
to 100; and it is also the reason why we should never prepare any attenuation which contains more than 100 grains,
(5 grammes,) or more than 100 drops of the vehicle.
64. The attenuations of substances, which, from the first,
have been prepared under the form of tinctures, are made of



44


44             110 M(E 0IATHITC


alcohol from the first to the last. For this, if we wish to preserve all the attenuations, we prepare for each substance 30
small bottles, quite new, each of the capacity of 160 drops;
we fill all these bottles with alcohol to two-thirds of their
capacity, and mark, as well on the label as the cork, the name
of the substance we are about to attenuate. This done, we
take one of these bottles and pour into it, after the process of
Hahnemann, one drop of the mother tincture, -and give to it
100 or 200 sufficiently strong shakes, after which we mark
-on the bottle the cypher 1, to indicate that the preparation it
contains is, the first attenuation. Of this attenuation, we in
like manner pour one drop into another of these bottles, containing about 100 drops of alcohol, and after having submitted
it also to I or 200 shakes, we mark it with the cypher 2, to
indicate that this one contains the second attenuation. In
this manner we oontinue to prepare and to label to the 30th,
in pouring each time one drop of the attenuation just obtained, into the bottle which will contain the following
attenuation. The same is good, when we wish to prepare
each attenuation in the proportion of 10 to 100; but instead
of pourin g but one drop each time, we must pour ten; 'but as,
after this method, we want each time two attenuations to equal
one in the proportion of 1 to 100, the same cyphers will not
be suitable to indicate these two sorts of attenuations, but we
may make them agree, in using-, for the preparation of 10 to
100, halves, in such a way as to designate the first of this
series by ~ the second by 1, the third by I~ the fourth by
2, and so on to the 30th.
65. For the substances which, from the first, have been
prepared by trituration, we prefer to obtain the three first
by the same process. To effect this, we take one grain, (5
centigrammes,) of the first preparation, obtained by the trituration of one grain of the primitive substance with 100
grains, (5 grammes,) of sugar of milk, and which carries the
name of the 1st attenuation; we mix this grain, (5 centigrammes,) with! 100 other grains, (500 centigrammes,) of
sugar of milk, and triturate this mixture as described in the
article on the preparation of dry substances. This -trituration made, we give to it the name of the 2nd attenuation,
and we take of it one grain to mingle with 100 other grains
of sugar of milk to obtain the 3rd attenuation. Of this trituration we then take one grain, which we dissolve in a bottle
filled with 100 drops of water to two-thirds of its capacity,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


45


and shake this mixture, as in the attenuations made with
alcohol, to which we give the name of 4th attenuation.
This 4th attenuation should be made with water, or at least
with equal quantities of water and alcohol, because the sugar
of milk does not dissolve in the least in pure alcohol, but all
the following attenuations are then made with pure alcohol,
the same as the tinctures. Should we wish to make the triturations, for the first as well as the subsequent ones, not in
the proportion indicated by Hahnemann, but in that of 10 to
100, we shall be obliged to make six of them instead of three,
and we cannot designate the first of this series but by the
cipher 4, the second 1, the 3rd by 12, and so on. The
attenuation made with diluted alcohol should then bear the
cipher 3-.
66. As we rarely preserve all the attenuations, and we
seldom use in practice but the 1st, 3rd, 6th, 9th, 12th, 15th,
18th, 24th, 30th, it would be altogether useless to sacrifice,
each time, more bottles than necessary, since if, for example,
we wish not to preserve the 2nd attenuation, it will suffice, in
order to obtain the 3rd, to pour out nearly to the last drop
the bottle which contains the 2nd, to fill it afresh with 100
drops of alcohol, and to submit this mixture to the necessary
number of shakes. It is thus that, should we wish to have
but the 30th attenuation of a substance, we can make all the
intermediate attenuations, in throwing away to nearly the
last drop of the attenuation last obtained, and in filling this
with 100 fresh drops of alcohol. In a series of attenuations
of such a length, we can even, as regards those we throw
away, make use of distilled water; but for the two last, that
which we wish to preserve, and that which precedes it, it is
most proper to use alcohol. The alcohol, which is proper for
the preparation of the attenuations, should not be so concentrated as we would use for the preparation of the mother
tinctures, but we must not either have it less than 600 or 700
centigrade.
67. There was a time when Hahnemann, for fear of giving
too great a force to his preparations, advised to give each
attenuation only one or two shakes, whilst, at present, he
counsels the contrary; that is to say, to give each attenuation
a considerable number of shakes, (2 to 300,) so as to be sure
of obtaining preparations sufficiently efficacious.  It is in
starting from this last point of view that many homceopaths
have even tried to construct machines of succussion, by



46


HOM(EOPATHIC


means of which they might submit their attenuations to 2 or
3000 shakes of the greatest force, whilst others have not dared
even to displace a bottle, for fear that the movement beyond
the prescribed cypher, might impart too great energy to the
dose. The fact is, that, as we have shown, the succussion
increases the effect of the doses; and if each attenuation ought
to be a new dynamization, the succussion consisting of two
shakes only is insufficient. If, as we have also shown, the
first attenuations have operated a considerable division of the
molecules, we may obtain, perhaps, 10 or even 12 subsequent
attenuations, which, without having been subjected to any new
succussion, shall yet have each one sufficient resources; but,
in continuing in this way, we shall inevitably arrive at nothing but pure dilutions, which, deprived more and more of
their active elements, shall be by degrees weakened, even to
the utter extinction of their virtue.
68. Hence, however, it does not yet result, that, to obtain
as many new dynamizations as attenuations, it is indispensable to make use of machines, such, among others, as the
famous catapult, invented and recommended by Mr. Mure,
as the only means to obtain efficacious preparations. For,
after the explanations which we have just given in the preceding paragraph, it is easy to see that, so soon as the succussions shall have given to an attenuation sufficient resources,
all the surplus added to it shall be of no advantage, not even
in the small homceopathic doses, for the only reason, that
there would be no method of making use of them. This
is why we believe, that if we impress on each attenuation 1
or 200 shakes, this number will be more than sufficient in
every case; and those who have no machines, will find that,
apart from the inconvenience of being fatigued, their arms
are as appropriate as the best mechanism, to impress on the
attenuations the indispensable resources. Do we not see
every day that the homoeopathic preparations, which have
made a great many journeys, during which they have been
shaken for weeks at a time, do not show more intensity in
their effects than those which have not undergone, at the
farthest, but 200 shakes at each attenuation; an evident proof
that the resources, which, by this process, they should have
gained, had no effect on their indispensable elements, but on
what was superfluous.
69. Another question of no less importance would be to
know, if, to obtain all the advantages that attenuations can



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


47


give, it is indispensable to go as far as the 30th. What is
certain is, that the mass of new particles, which is furnished
by the division of molecules, must be diminished from time
to time, in order to permit those which remain, to be better
spread out and thus to facilitate their ulterior division. But
what is equally certain is, that this division of molecules can
no longer have any object, as soon as it has succeeded in
developing all the virtues of substances of latent virtue, or
even in rendering too energetic substances incapable of experiencing any further solution in the organism. This is the
case, in all probability, after having arrived at the 6th or
even at the 3d attenuation; and if we, ever so little, examine
the manner in which all our attenuations act, from the 15th
or even the 10th up to the 30th, it is easy to discover, that
this process has no more influence, in a sensible manner, even
in the smallest possible doses; so that we are almost inclined
to think, that all that we could do, beyond the 12th, would
be superfluous. Nevertheless, as the attenuations carried out
farther do not for that become less suitable for use than the
preceding, provided they have been well prepared, we have
not hesitated to carry, according to received usage, the officinal
number to 30, leaving to those who may find it too high, as
well as to those who would go still higher, the care of fixing
themselves the cypher which shall appear to them the most
suitable.
70. In the commencement of his hommopathic career,
Hahnemann had fixed, for each substance in particular, the
attenuation to which it appeared to him to be employed with
the greatest success; but latterly, to simplify the preparation
of medicines, and render it more uniform, he has advised to
carry them all, without distinction, to the 30th. So in the
old homceopathic pharmacopmeias we find, carefully noted,
the number of attenuations suitable to each substance-numbers, which many persons respect as a sort of gospel, imagining that all would be lost, if they had not the medicine at the
attenuation which the authors of pharmacopceias have been
pleased to mark out. In the first part of our manual, that
which contains the medicines, we have attached these several
cyphers to each substance; but we did it rather to satisfy the
demands of those who had not courage enough to lay aside
these arbitrary authorities, than to obey our own conviction.
All homceopaths, even Hahnemann himself, make use of different attenuations, from the 1st to the 30th, and not one of



48


HOMCEOPATHIC


those who have entered the least into the spirit of homoeopathy, any longer regard those ancient cyphers than as purely
arbitrary marks. In spite of all this, we still bring them!
forward in this work, not as a rule to follow, but only to
avoid making a reproach respecting our pharmacopoeia, that
it is not so complete as the preceding ones, and wanting in
what certain individuals yet consider as the sine qud non
condition of all success in homceopathy.
3. Of the Denomination of Homoeopathic dttenuations.
71. We have already said, in speaking of vegetable substances, that the preparations unattenuated, made with alcohol, are called mother tinctures. Caspari wished to make a
distinction between those prepared from the extraction of dry
substances, and those prepared from the juice of the fresh
plant, in calling the first essences and the last tinctures; but
this distinction has no value in practice, and this is the reason
why we give to all the preparations made with alcohol, the
name of tinctures. As to the attenuations, the most simple
nomenclature to follow, and that which is in use in France,
is to designate them by the name of their number, to wit:
1st, 2d, 3d, &c. and only to apply this denomination to preparations made in the proportion of 1 to 100, so that, if we
should prepare in the proportion of 10 to 100, we must only
give these names of 1st, 2d, &c. to each second attenuation
of this series. In this way we shall always have the advantage of easily knowing the fraction of the primitive drop in
each attenuation, since all the denominators of these fractions
increase as the powers of 100. In the 1st attenuation each
drop contains the 100th part of the primitive drop; in the
2d, the 10021"1 or the 10,000th; in the 3d, the 100rd--
1,000,000th part, &c., so that in the 30th, each drop will
contain but the 100301t =  the 100,00010~' part of the primitive drop.,
72. Besides this denomination, the Germans have still
another, which, for them, is not less clear than the one of
which we have just spoken, but which, literally translated
into French, would give rise to the most serious errors. It
is the way of designating the attenuations by the fraction
which each one contains of the primitive drop, and thus to give
them the name of millionth, billionth, trillionth, &c., as far
as the decillionth. By this process, what we call millionth,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


49


would be the 3d attenuation, since, in effect, this contains in
each of its drops the 100'r1 = 1,000,000th part of the primitive drop. If the French understood by these words, billion,
trillion, &c., the same cyphers as the Germans, nothing would
be easier than to know, each time, the precise attenuation,
which they were to designate, since the denominators of
fractions increase each time two zeros, all that would be
necessary would be to divide the number by 2 to obtain the
ordinary cypher of the attenuation. Thus in dividing by 2
the number of 6 zeros, which represents the cypher of million, we obtain 3, which is to say that it is the 3d attenuation,
which has thus been designated; but it is not the same for the
rest of these names. What the French would call the trillionth, would be the 6th, since 1 trillion = 1,000 billions
= 1,000 milliards = 1,000,000,000,000, which gives 6 times
two zeros; but what the Germans understand by the trillionth,
is the 9th, since, with them, counting is not as in France;
1,000 millions = one billibn, 1,000 billions = one trillion,
&c.; but on the contrary, a million millions = one billion, a
million billions = one trillion, which causes an increase not
of 3 but fully of 6 zeros, each cypher representing one of
these names.
73. To have a good understanding of what in their writings the Germans would designate by these names, we should
always have present in the memory, that, with them, these
names constantly represent a millionth power, and thus augmenting each time 6 zeros, equivalent to 3 times 2 zeros,
they find their application every third attenuation, and correspond in this respect with the Roman cyphers, which the
Germans employ, not as synonymes of the Arab cyphers, but
to designate the millionth powers, that is to say every third
attenuation. The following is the table of designations used
in Germany, for the attenuations made in the proportion of
1 to 100.
Mother tincture = 0
First attenuation = 1 = 100  = hundredths.
Second,,  = 2 = 10,000    = ten thousandths.
Third,,  = 3 =     I    = millionths.
Fourth,,   = 4 = 100 I    = hundred millionths.
Fifth,,   = 5 = 10,000   = ten thousand millionths.
Sixth,,   = 6 =    II   = billionths.
Seventh,,   = 7 = 100 II  = hundred billionths.
7



50


HOM(EOPATHIC


Eighth  atten. = 8    10,000 II = ten thousand billionths.
Ninth,,   = 9 =    III    = trillionths.
And so on:
Twelfth,,   =12=     IV     = quadrillionths.
Fifteenth,,  =15=     V      = quintillionths.
Eighteenth,,   = 18=   VI     = sextillionths.
Twenty-4th,,   =24= VIII       = octillionths.
Thirtieth,   = 30=    X      = decillionths.,74. To avoid all error, each time that in a German book,
or in a literal translation, we shall meet one of these cyphers,
we should always multiply by 3 the Roman cypher, in order
to obtain the.rab cypher, corresponding to it, which in
France gives its name to the attenuation. The Germans
only write their attenuations in Roman cyphers, since they
scarcely ever make use of the intermediate attenuations, such
as 2nd, 4th, 5th, 6th, &c., and that is what the translators of
homoeopathic observations should always bear in mind, so as
not to write for VIII000, the signs 8th glob. 3, but correctly
24th glob. 3. The same should be taken notice of by the
pharmaceutists, who ought always to know in the cases,
where chance may place in their hands a prescription written by a German physician, which should exhibit X000, that
this does not mean the 10th, but truly the 30th attenuation.
As to the custom adopted to call in French as well as in
German the same attenuations, billionth, trillionth, decillionth, &c., it may be continued, taking care constantly to
call to mind, that these cyphers are not correct, except in
the first of these tongues; for otherwise, we should render
into French the trillionth by the quintillionth, the sextillionth by the undecillionth, and the decillionth (the cypher
of which that represents the fraction has 60 zeros) by the
unde-vigesillionth.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


51


CHAPTER IV.
OF THIE DISPENSATION AND PRESERVATION OF HOM(EOPATHIC
MEDICINES.
1. Of the Dispensation of Homoeopathic Medicines.
75. HOMCEOPATHIC medicines are generally administered
in the form of powder. To effect this, we mix the drop or
the prescribed number of globules with a few grains of sugar
of milk, and enclose it in a paper, to be administered to the
patient either dissolved in a spoonful of water or in the dry
state. The sugar of milk being only intended in this case to
act as the vehicle and not to produce a new dynamization,
we have no need of rubbing it up with the medicinal dose;
we should even guard against doing it, if we wish that this
last should not act with too much force, since by doing so,
we should still increase the power. Again, should we wish
this dose to act more promptly and with more -energy, we
dissolve it in a spoonful of water, which immediately developes more powers, and presents them to the organs in a
greater extension than whilst the dose is taken dry. In some
cases also, in order not always to administer to the patient a
white powder, which might in time become disgusting to
him, we may add to the sugar of milk a small portion of the
powder of cocoa, liquorice or salep; these powders will give
to the doses another colour, without interfering, in the least,
with their virtues. The quantity of sugar of milk we ought
to add to the dose is usually 2, 3 or 4 grains; but for those
patients who would not be satisfied with such small powders,
we may add as much as they wish.
76. Another method, not less frequently made use of in
homoeopathy, is to dissolve the dose we wish to administer
in a quantity, 4 or 6 ounces, of water, and to give to the
patient a single spoonful, or several, at intervals, more or less
extended. As, in this case, the water is no more designed



52


HOM~EOPATHIC


than the sugar of milk, to augment the powers of the doses,
but only to develope them, and render the reception easier,
it would equally be adverse to the end proposed, to submit
this solution to new succussions. In general, the best way
to obtain these solutions is, to put the dose in a bottle of a
sufficiently large size to permit to pour on it the wished for
quantity of filtered water, and to leave the medicine dissolve
of itself; after which we give to this solution some shakes,
sufficient only to well mingle the parts, without, however,
operating a new division of molecules. We will only add,
that if, for each solution, we give a new bottle, we shall do
better than if we should make the solution in a tumbler belonging to the patient himself, for, notwithstanding the most
careful recommendations on the part of the physician, these
tumblers are scarcely ever cleansed with sufficient care, to
prevent all alteration of the medicine by the particles which
might remain of the preceding medicine.
77. Finally, a third mode of administration is, to make the
patient smell the medicine. To effect this, we put a single
globule, impregnated with the attenuation we wish, in one of
those little tubes, which we make use of to preserve the saturated saccharine globules, and we place the bottle unstopt in
one of the nostrils of the patient, who inspires the air from it.
Should we wish to increase the dose, we make the patient
snuff up more or less strongly, according to the case, with
the other nostril. If the nostrils are plugged up by a cold, a
polypus, or something else, the patient should inspire with
the mouth, in holding the opening of the vial between the
lips. For small children, we hold the vial very near under
one or both nostrils, when asleep. Lately, Hahnemann, to
increase the effects of olfaction, has preferred dissolving the
globule in equal parts of alcohol and water, in a bottle of the
capacity of about 150 drops, and having shaken this mixture
some seconds, to make the patient smell it; as, by this process, the powers of the globule are more developed, and the
surface upon which the evaporation operates, becomes at the
same time larger, there is no doubt that it is well calculated
to accomplish the object.
78. In homceopathic prescriptions, we generally make use
of the same abbreviations as those which are found in the
repertories. In the formule, we usually designate the number of required globules by a cypher, placed like the numeration of a fraction, above the cypher indicating the degree of



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


53


attenuation. Thus Aur. 3/15 means 3 globules of the 15th attenuation of Aurum. Others indicate the number of globules
by points, above all the Germans, who then mark the attenuation by a Roman cypher, as for example, Aur. V**',
or Aur. VOOo, which in each case means Aurum 15th, 3
globules. Others again, above all in prescribing whole drops
or grains, write as follows: Aur. 15th gtt. ij. or gr. ij. &c. which
means Aurum 15th, 2 drops or two grains. To indicate the
quantity of sugar of milk we should add to the medicine, we
usually write below the line mentioning the medicine pulv.
sacch. lact. q. s., if this quantity should not exceed 2 or 3
grains; otherwise, if we would add more, we indicate the
quantity by grains, &c. The same holds good respecting the
water in which we would dissolve the dose, and which we
generally indicate thus:./q. dest. unc. 4 or 6, &c.
79. In cases where the imagination of the patient must be
gratified, we add to the medicinal doses a few powders of
sugar of milk alone, and indicate generally by the side of the
line which contains the name of the medicine the numbers of
the powders which should contain the dose, each one, and
afterwards by the side of the other line, the numbers which
should contain only the sugar of milk. Thus, for example,
if we wish to give the patient 6 powders, of which 3 only
contain the medicine, (Aurum for example,) we would write,
should these powders be taken alternately,
Aur. 3/15. No. 1. 3. 5.
Pulv. sacch. lact. q. s. No. 2. 4. 6.
or else, if the three first of these powders should contain the
medicine:
Aur. 3/15. No. 1. 2. 3.
Pulv. sacch. lact. q. s. No. 4. 5. 6.
A still more simple way consists in not indicating all the
sugar of milk in the prescription, but placing the numbers
which should contain this vehicle only, behind those which
should contain the medicine, and separate them from these
last, by the following sign (#), as for example:
Aur. 3/15. No. 1. 3. 5.  2. 4. 6.
or else:
Aur. 3/15. No. 1. 2. 3. # 4. 5. 6.
2. Of the Preservation of Homceopathic Medicines.
80. The preservation of homoeopathic medicines exacts,



HOM(EOPATHIC


under more views than one, the most careful attention. In
the ordinary pharmacies, it is impossible to avoid the emanation of different substances, which are all calculated to
cause the most serious alterations in homceopathic preparations, in regard to their curative powers, and this is the reason
why they should be strictly preserved in a place' apart. For
the same reason, preparations of different substances should
never)-strictly, be shut up in the same case, nor even in the
same chest, or at least should never be left any length of time
open in the vicinity of preparations of other substances, since
the emanation of these may cause a change in their virtues.
The same may be said of the powders, which we prepare to
administer to the sick-remaining any length of time near
very odorous preparations, or even those of dilutions of other
substances, they would be exposed to contract, not only the
odour, but also the properties of substances in the close
neighbourhood of which they have been. So likewise, in
dispensing the doses in a place perfectly exempt from all
medicinal odour, we must be careful to restop the bottle,
immediately after having made use of it, in order that the
medicine should not evaporate and fill by its emanations the
place in which we might be called upon to disperse yet other
medicines.
81. All these medicines, without excepting the powders,
ought to be preserved in bottles; boxes afford too great access
to air, and allow too much evaporation. For the alcoholic
tinctures, cork stoppers are the best, since they adapt themselves in a more exact manner than those of glass, and better
prevent evaporation. As to substances very strong and very
volatile, it is better to tie a piece of prepared bladder over
the stopper. Besides, these stoppers ought to be changed
from time to time, above all those of bottles which contain
metallic solutions; and in general, we should not neglect to
do so as soon as we discover that their extremity begins to
change colour; for in this last case, alcohol may, without this
precaution, dissolve a little of their medicinal virtue, and disturb the action of the preparation. Acids do not allow the
use of cork stoppers, they attack them immediately, and the
portion dissolved alters the purity of the medicine; we must,
therefore, use stoppers of ground glass. But to be sure that
these last, which always stop badly enough, do not permit
any evaporation of any part of the acid, we coat them with
wax, as well as the neck of the bottle.



PHARMACOPrEIA AND POSOLOGY.


55


82. As nothing has more influence on the preservation of
homceopathic medicines than heat, the rays of the sun, and
light of the day, we must be very careful to exclude as much
as possible these causes of alteration. The action of the solar
light and of the light of day easily acidifies alcohol, in a sufficiently short space of time, and, besides, destroys the virtues
of medicines. This is the reason why we should preserve
homceopathic preparations in a cool and obscure place, and
assure ourselves, from time to time, that they are good. We
discover that they have become acidified in letting fall a drop
on the surface of a smooth piece of pure carbonate of lime,
flattened by pressure; if the drop insinuates itself tranquilly,
the tincture is still good, but if it forms bubbles, it has become
acid, and cannot, of consequence, be made use of any more.
As to substances and their dilutions, which are more especially sensible to the action of the light, as the prussic acid,
phosphoric acid, &c. it is prudent to preservethem in bottles
of black glass, or, at any rate, covered with black paper.
Finally, it is suitable also to put the homceopathic medicines,
above all, the acetate of lime, hepar sulphuris, barytes, and all
the preparations which are preserved in the form of powder,
out of the way of humidity, because they lose in like manner
their virtues when they are so exposed.



SECOND PART.
ON THE PREPARATION AND MODE OF OBTAINING EACH
MEDICINE IN PARTICULAR.
CHAPTER I.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE SUBSTANCES WHICH COMPOSE THE
HOM(EOPATHIC PHARMACY.
1. Of Homceopathic Medicines in General.
83. HOMcEOPATHY employs, generally, as medicines, the
same simple substances as the old school, and in like manner
obtains them from the three kingdoms of nature. But, as
in homceopathy, neither chemistry nor natural history, but
pharmacodynamique (the medicinal power of remedies)
governs pharmaceutics, and as, in accordance with the
principles of this doctrine, no remedial substance can be
admitted into the materia medica without having been
previously studied in its pure effects, it is very natural that
the homceopathic pharmacopoeia should not be so rich in remedial substances as that of the old school. Those, the effects
of which have been thus far studied, amount to about two
hundred, and from this number at least a fiftieth might be
deducted, if we were disposed to be very rigorous, and only
to admit those of which the materia medica could give the



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


57


complete pathogenetic symptoms. Nevertheless, as it may
be useful to be acquainted with all those substances which,
Sup to this time, the different homoeopathic physicians have
thought worth their attention, we have determined to mention the whole, as contained in the pharmacopceia, and have
added even those whose names have only once been mentioned in the annals of our science.
84. Hence in the following chapter there will be found the
description of more than three hundred substances from the
three kingdoms of nature, whilst in our Manual but about two
hundred are mentioned; but all those which are not described
in our Manual, are remedies of which the name only is
known, and which cannot be prescribed without having
been studied (as to the effects) on the human system in a
healthy state." It is true, that if, in the pharmacopoeia, we
once pass the limits pointed out by the pure materia medica,
there is no reason why we should not go further and take not
only all the substances found in the materia medica of the old
school, but also all those which the inexhaustible resources of
nature may furnish us. Hence we have often deplored the
tendency shown by our school to register every year more
than ten new remedies in its pharmaceutic code, frequently
without studying either of them, and with all our pains in
endeavouring to ascertain the principle on which one name
was registered in preference to another, we have been able
to discover nothing but mere caprice.
85. If we cast a rapid glance over the genera and families
whence are derived the remedies of which we make use,
it will appear very evident that we are far from having
even all the most efficacious substances, and that if we wished
to give a description of all those which deserve to be studied,
it would almost be necessary to write a dictionary of Natural
History. It has, therefore, appeared to be the most simple
plan, to give hereafter a general view of the substances whose
effects have been studied, as well as of those only proposed in the homoeopathic pharmacopoeias, in order that every
one on seeing the deficiences shown by this view, may easily
* Among these last substances, there are nevertheless some, of which,
since the publication of the first volumes of our Manual, a commencement of
the pathogenetic effects has been published. We shall not fail to give an
account of these to the public in a supplement, as soon as there shall be materials sufficient to form a volume.
8



58


HOMIEOPATHIC


conclude as to what remains to be done. As for the description of the substances, we go no further than to give those
which have been, thus far, mentioned in the writings of our
school; in treating, in each division first, those whose pathogenetic effects are not entirely unknown, and afterwards those,
of which, at this time, we know nothing but the names, and
pathogenetic descriptions of which it would be in vain to
look for in the whole homceopathic bibliography.
2. Inorganic Substances and Chemical Products.
86. The mineral substances and chemical products which
enter into the homoeopathic pharmacopoeia, are found, as in
that of the old school, among the non-metallic bodies, the
acids, the alcalis, the earths, the metals, and the compounds
of the latter. The number of those which, of these substances, is received in homoeopathy, amounts in all to 100, 60
of these have been studied on the healthy human subject,
whilst as regards the other 40, they have been only inscribed
in the pharmacopceia. We intend to notice them, making
use of the Latin names under which these substances are
treated of in the writings of our school, and which differ but
little from those generally in use. In adopting, for the exposition of the pathogenetic symptoms in the materia medica,
the alphabetic order of remedies, it has been found most convenient to unite as much as possible all products derived from
the same base; instead, therefore, of writing, as usual, acidum
nitricum, acidum phosphoricum, &c., we have prefered nitri
acidum, phosphori acidum, &c., in order to place the first of
these remedies near nitre, and the other near phosphorus.
In like manner with the names murias baryte, carbonas
baryta, &c., in place of which we have preferred baryta
muriatica, baryta carbonica, &c., in order to be enabled, in
the alphabetical order of the materia medica and the repertories, to place or arrange them near each other, and so on,
with all the names of this kind.
87. The remedies which are found -among the non-metallic bodies, the acids and the alcalis, are in all 30, the pathogenetic effects of 15 only of which are known, viz:1. NON-METALLIC bodies, studied: Carbo animalis, Carbo
vegetabilis, Graphites, lodium, Kreosotum, Hepar-sulfuris, Petroleum, Phosphorus, Selenium, Sulfur; proposed



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.        9


59


for study:.4lcohol sulfuris, Bromnium, Natrum  sulfuratum, (sulphuret of soda.)
2. AcIDs, studied: Muriatis acidum, Nitri acidum, Phosphori acidumn, Sulfuri acidum, Tartari acidum; proposed
for study: dceti acidum, Hydrocyani acidum, Molybdwni
acidum.
3. ETHERS, proposed for study: Nitri spiritus dulcis.
4. ALCALIs, studied: Causticum; proposed for study:
Kali causticum, Natrum   causticum, dmmonium causlicum; Calcarea caustica, Baryta caustica, Strontiana
caustica, (Sapo domesticus.)
88. The earths and the eartrhy and alcaline salts thus
far admitted in homceopathy, amount in all to twenty-five,
twenty-two of which have been studied on the healthy human
system, viz.
1. EARTHS, studied: Alumina, Silicea.
2. CARBONATES, studied: Ammonium carbonicumn, Baryta carbonica, Calcarea carbonica, Kali carbonicur,
Magnesia carbonica, Natrum    carbonicumrn, Strontiana
carbonica.
3. NITRATES, studied: Kali nitricum, Natrum nitricum.
4. CHLORATES, studied: Kali chloricumn.
5. SULPHATES, studied: Magnesia sulfurica, Natrum
sulfuricum; proposed for study: Calcarea sulfurica, (Gypsum.)
6. BORATES, studied: Borax.
7. ACETATES: Baryta acelica, Calcarea acetlica. (In
general, carbonates of substances are preferred to their acetates.)
8. HYDROCHLORATES, studied: dmmonium muriaticum,
Baryta muriatica, Magnesia muriatica, Natrum muriaticum; proposed for study: Calcarea muriatica.
9. HYDRIODATES, studied: Kali hydriodicum.
10. PHOSPHATES, studied: Calcarea phosphorata.
89. Among the metals and their compounds, forty-two in
all are found in the homoeopathic pharmacopceia, eighteen
of which have been studied as regards their pure effects, viz.
1. PERFECT METALS, studied: Arqentumn, adurum, Platina; proposed for study: Argentum nitricum, aurumffulminans, durum muriaticum.
2. METALS of the SECOND order, studied: Mercurius
vivus et solubilis, Mercurius corrosivus, Mercurius sulphuratus ruber, (Cinnabaris,) Niccolurn; proposed for study:



60


HOMCEOPATHIC


Mercurius dulcis, Mlercurius precipitatus ruber, Mercurius acetatus, Mercurius prxcipitatus albus, Osmium.
3. METALS of the THIRD ORDER, studied: Manganum
aceticum; proposed for study: M anganum metallicum.
4. METALS of the FOURTH order, studied: Cuprum metalliccum, Ferrum magneticum, Ferrum metallicum; proposed for study: Cuprum carbonicum, Cuprum sulfuricum,
Cuprum    aceticum, Ferrum   aceticum, Ferrum    muriaticum, Ferrum oxydat. hydrat.
5. METALS of the FIFTH order, studied: Antimonium
crudum, Bismuthum nitricum, Plumbum, Stannum, Tartarus stibiatus, Zincum; proposed for study: intimonium
metallicum, Bismuthum     metallicum, Plunzbum     aceticum, Zincum sulfuricum.
6. METALS of the SIXTH order, studied: drsenicum; proposed for study: d/rsenicum metallicum, drsenicum citrinum, (auri pigmentum,) airsenicum       rubrum, Molybdenum.
3. Vegetable Substances.
90. The plants which enter into the homoeopathic pharmacopceia, are, as those of the old school, taken from
nearly all the classes of the vegetable kingdom. The different
plants mentioned in the homceopathic pharmacopceias amount
to about 150; but of this number the pathogenetic effects of
scarcely 100 are well known; and there are more than 30
whose pharmacodynamic virtues are not indicated in the
materia medica of our school, and consequently, their names
only are found here. In the general view which we propose to give, we shall enumerate the plants according to the
natural families of Jussieu,and shall place between parentheses
those whose powers are not known to the materia medica;
and it would be useless to seek for a pathogenetic description
of them in any book whatever. Among these last, several
have, nevertheless, been quoted in our Manual, though we
could only give their names; these are they which, though
placed between parentheses, are subsequently found printed
like the others, in italic type; whilst those, of whose effects
we have as yet no knowledge, are printed in Roman
letters.
91. Among the 50 first natural families of Jussieu, the
homceopathic pharmacopoeia reckons from 70 to 80 remedies,
viz.



PHARMACOPcEIA AND POSOLOGY.        6


61


1. 'Class.-FuNGI: d1garicus muse., (B oletus satan as,)
Bovista;-Musci: -Lycopodium;-FIuIcEs: (Filix mnas.)
I.I. Class.-AROIDEM: d7rum maculatum, Caladium
seg~uin;-GRAM~INEY,: (Lolium temulenturn,) secale cornutum.
III. Class.-AsPARAGI: (AsparagusPaiqad,(Ss
safras,) sarsaparilla;-JuNc i: Coichicum, (Juncus pilos.,) Sa -
badilla, veratrum;-ASPHODELEY: -(Allium sativ.,    e8~o~,
Squilla, marit.;-IRIS: Crocus sativ..IV. and V. Class.-CANNY,: Zingiber;-ARISToLocHIA:
(Aristolochia,) di~arum europ., (Serpentaria.).
VI. Cla~s.-THYMELmEa: Daphne indica, MezereumLAURi: Camphora, (Cinnamomum,) Nux Mosehata, (Pich urim;-Po0LY GONE E:.Rha barb arum;-ATRIPLIcES: (Atripleasn olida,) (Chenopodium.)
IVIII. Class.-LysIMAcnIMi: Cyclamen europ., Menyanthes; PEDICULARE 5: Euphirasia, Ratanhia, ~Senega;-JASMINE.,: (Olea europaea;)-VIT1CES: d7gnus castus, (Verbena;)LABIATYa: Lamium album, (Rosmarinus offic.,) (Thymus,)
Teucrium;-ScRoPHuLARIIE: Digitalis, Gratiola;-SoLANEY: Belladonna, Capsicum, Dulcamara, I~yoscyamus,
iSolanum nigrum, Solan. mammos., Stramonium, Tabacum, Verbascum;-C ONVOLVULI: (Convolvulus arvens.,)
(Jalappa;)-GENTIAN.M: Spigelia;-ArPoCINEM: Ignatia,
Nux vomic., Oleander, (Vincetoxicuin.)
IX. Class.-RHoDoD-ENDRA: Ledum palus~tre, Rhododendron;-ERICY: Uva Ursi. X. Class.-CuiacoRAcEYa: Lactuca vzros., Taraxacum;-CORYMBIFERY:.7rmica, (.7/rtemisia vulg.,) (Calendula,) Chamomilla, Cina, Millefolium,
Tanacetum vulg.
-92. Amongi the other six classes of -the natural families of
Jussieu, the hoanceopathic pharmacopceia counts almost as
many remedies as' in the preceding, viz.
XL Class.-DiPSAcE-M: Valeriana;-RuBIAcY: (cahinca,)
Chlina, Coffea, Jpecacuanha;-CAP)RIFOLIA: Sambucus.
XII. Class.-ARALIM: Ginseng;-UMBELLIFE RM:.Jthusa,, (Ammoniacum gummi,) (Archangelica,).7ssafcetid.,
Cicuta, Conium, Heracleum, (UEnanthe crocata,) (Petroselinum,) Phellandrium, Vinca minor..XIII. Class.-RANuNcuLAcEYia: 7conitum, (.7/cixa spicata,) (Aquil e-ja,) Clematis, Helleborus nig., Pawonia, Pulsatilla, -Ranunculus bulb., Ranunculus sceler., Staphysagria;-PAPAVERAcEIE: Chelidonium, Opium, sangui



62


HOM(EOPATHIC


naria canad.;-CRUCIFERE: (Cochlearia;)-HYPERICA: Hypericum perforatum;-AURANTIA: (Citron,) Thea cesara;-CAPPARIDES: Drosera;-MAGNOLIiE: (.inisutm stellatum;)-MENISPERMA: CoCCUlus;-BERBERIDES: Berberis;
-CISTI: Cistus canad., Viola odorat., Viola tricol.;RUTE: (Dictamnus,) Guaiacum, Ruta.
XIV. Class.-SEMPERVIv.E: (Sedum acre;)-MYRTI: Eugenia, Granatum;-RosACE.: (Fragaria vesc.,) Laurocerasus, (Prunus padus,) Prunus spinosai-LEGUMINOSE:
Copaive  balsam., (Genista,) Hematoxylum    campech.,
Indigo, (Ononis,) Senna, Tongo;-TEREBINTHACEE:.?nacardium, Brucea dysent., Rhus toxic., Rhus vernix;RHAMNI: Eronymus europ.
XV. Class.-EuPHroRBI.: Cascarilla, Croton tiglium,
Euphorbium, Jatropha;-CucURBITACE_: Bryonia, Colocynthis;-URTIcM: Cannabis, (Cubebw,) (Lupulus,) (Urtica urens;)-AMVENTACEX: (Ulmus campestr.;)-CONIFERm:
Sabina, TaxZus baccata, Terebinthina, Thuya.
3. dnimal Substances.
93. The remedies heretofore taken fromi the animal kingdom by homceopathy, are much less numerous than those
derived from the other kingdoms of nature. Among the
ancients, physicians preferred directing their attention to this
kingdom, either because it more nearly approaches the human
species, or because the good or evil which might be caused
by animals more strongly excited their curiosity. The number of animal substances submitted to experiments is limited
thus far, to certain entire insects, and to some parts extracted
from the bodies of certain other animals, as well as to some
excretory products, such as musk, castoreum, &c. Thus the
animal substances used in homceopathy, may be divided into
three classes, viz. 1st. Entire fnimals; 2nd. Animal
Matters; 3rd. 9nimal Concretions and Zoophytes.
94. The animal substances used in homceopathy are
twenty-six in number, viz.
1. ANIMALs, experimented on:./ranea diadema, Cantharides, Coccionella septempunctata, Theridion curassavicum;-proposed for experiment: Cancer astacus, Formica, Lacerta agilis, Melo nmajalis, Melonthola vulgaris,
Oniscus asellus, Rana bufo.
2. ANIMAL MATTER, experimented on: inmbra grisea,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGt.


63


Barbus, Crotalus, Lachesis, Mephitis, Moschus, Oleum
animale, Sepia;-proposed for experiment: allbum ovi,
Membrana ovi, Oleumjecoris morrhuye.
3. ANIMAL CONCRETIONS AND ZOOPHYTES, experimented
on: Conchx, (Calcarea,) Corallium rubrum, Spongia marina;-proposed for experiment: Cancrorum oculi.
The morbid products which Isopathy has endeavoured to
introduce into the homoeopathic pharmacopoeia, such as sudor
pedum, herpes faciei, &c., are the results of a morbid aberration of the imagination, and can find no place here.
CHAPTER II.
PREPARATION OF MINERAL SUBSTANCES AND CHEMICAL
PRODUCTS.
1. General Remarks.
95. Mineral substances and chemical products are usually
all treated by trituration as far as the third attenuation of
the proportion of 1:100, after which a grain, (5 centigrammes,)
of the third, is dissolved in 100 drops of a mixture of equal
parts of alcohol and water, which gives the fourth attenuation,
after which the succeeding attenuations are made by alcohol,
like those of the tinctures. This manner of treating substances, first by 3 triturations, prior to attenuating them by
liquids, (the liquid way,) is preferable even for the substances
which might be soluble in alcohol or in ether, such as sulphur, petroleum, kreosote, &c., inasmuch as trituration, more
than any other process, developes the latent virtues of substances, and renders them in the highest degree unalterable.
For those only whose chemical properties prevent their mixture with the sugar of milk, such as the greater portion of



64


HOM(EOPATHIC


the acids, &c., trituration is not applicable. As regards the
acids, immediate attenuation with alcohol would be attended
with serious inconveniences, on which account the two first
attenuations are made with distilled water, the 3rd with alcohol and water, in equal proportions, and the following only
with alcohol of 700 to 80~, (centigrade.)
96. We have already said in the first part of this work,
that whatever homceopathy prescribes for the chemical preparation of substances, must be rigidly followed, even when
these prescriptions should not be such as to enable us to obtain the most scientific products. We cannot too strongly
insist on this, since all success in practice depends on having
preparations precisely similar to those which have been experimented on. In the following articles we shall frequently
point out several methods of obtaining substances by chemical processes; but in most cases, all tend to enable us to procure preparations perfectly identical, and the difference between them consists only in the greater or less simplicity of
the processes. But in all cases where the homoeopathic preparation differs in essential properties from that furnished by
other chemical processes, we have not failed to point out
clearly those which must be followed in order to obtain the
medicines used in homceopathy.
2. Preparation of the Mineral substances generally used.
ALUMINA, dluminum oxydatum,,rgilla pura; Fr. Alun,
Argile; Ger. Thonerde, Ailaunerde; Eng. Alumine.-Usual
dose: 30.
97. Guyton Morveau first gave the name of alumina to a
salifiable base, procured from alum, long confounded with
lime and silex, but now recognised as a distinct substance and
believed to be an oxide of aluminium. After silex, alumine
is one of the most widely disseminated substances in nature,
and is found almost pure in the sapphire, in corundum and in
adamantine spar. Combined with acids, such as the phosphoric, the sulphuric, &c., it forms wavellite and aluminite, but
in general it is found combined with other earths or metallic
oxides, in clays, schists, &c.  It is extracted from alum,
which is a supersulphate of alumine and potassa or ammonia,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


65


by pouring an excess of ammonia into a slightly concentrated
solution of this salt; the precipitate which is formed, being
carefully washed and dried, is pure alumine. It is a white
powder, very fine, soft to the touch, tasteless, infusible, it
adheres to the tongue, forms a paste with water without dissolving in it, and in general absorbs water with avidity. Of
this powder, take one grain (5 centigrammes), in order first
to make three triturations with sugar of milk, prior to dissolving it, and making the succeeding attenuations with alcohol.
AMMONIUMI CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) ammonii; Sal
volatile anglicanum; Fr., Ammoniaque carbonat6, Souscarbonate d'ammoniaque, Alcali volatil concret, Sel volatil
d'Angleterre; Ger., Flicchtiges Laugensalz. Eng., Carbonate of ammonia. Usual doses, 18, 30.
98. Formerly this salt was procured from animal substances submitted to the action of fire; but when obtained in
this manner it is rendered impure by an oily matter which discolours it and furnishes but very variable preparations, charged
with the animal oil of Dippel, and sometimes even with hydrocyanic acid, which necessarily modify its properties. This
salt is obtained pure by the distillation of a mixture of muriate of ammonia, of sub-carbonate of lime, of potash or of
soda. For this purpose, triturate together one half ounce of
sal-ammoniac and the same quantity of crystallized carbonate
of soda; introduce this mixture into a vial not closely corked
and which is placed in a sand-bath up to the level of the
mixture. The action of the fire having sublimed the carbonate of ammonia into the upper part of the vial, it is to be
broken in order to remove the salt. This salt is white, of a
fibrous appearance, of the same smell and taste as liquid ammonia, very soluble in cold water, partially decomposed by
hot water, very volatile, even at the ordinary temperature;
it is decomposed by the alkalis and effervesces with acids.
Three triturations of it are to be made before the attenuations are made in the liquid way.
AMMONIUM MURIATICUM, Murias s. Hydrochloras ammonii,
Sel ammoniacum; Fr., Ammoniaque muriate, Muriate ou
Hydrochlorate d'ammoniaque, Sel ammoniaque; Ger., Salmiac, Salzsaures Ammonium; Eng., Muriate of ammonia,
Hydrochlorate of ammonia, Sal ammoniac. Usual doses,
12, 30.
9



66


HO MEOPATHIC


99. This salt is found in considerable quantities in the
neighbourhood of volcanos, in coal mines, in lakes, mineral
waters, plants, and even in the urine and excrements of certain animals, &c. It is manufactured at Clichy and Grenelle,
near Paris, by distilling animal matters, decomposing the
sub-carbonate of ammonia they furnish by means of sulphate
of lime, and the sulphate of ammonia which results, by muriate of soda. This process gives a sal ammoniac more or
less pure; but it is sometimes sophisticated by muriate of
soda, which is easily detected by its decrepitating in the fire;
in other cases it contains also a little oxide of lead, which
may be discovered by its non-volatility. Before making use
of this salt in homceopathy, it will therefore be always necessary to purify and crystallize it, not only to separate from it
foreign substances, but because it is more easily triturated
when in the form of crystals than sublimed. For this purpose filtered water is boiled in a porcelain vessel, into which
sal ammoniac, sublimed and pulverized, is introduced until
complete saturation takes place; this solution, while still in a
state of ebullition, is filtered into another vessel of porcelain,
which is set in a cool place in order to crystallize. At the end
of 24 hours the liquid is decanted, is immediately made to
boil, and the process goes on as before. The crystals obtained are placed on blotting-paper and well dried in heated
air, after which they are kept under the name of ammonium
nmuriaticum depuratum. Of this preparation, at first three
triturations are made with sugar of milk, prior to making the
subsequent attenuations in the liquid way.
ANTIMONIUM CRUDUM, Stibium sulfuratum nigrum, Sulfuretum antimonii; Fr., Sulfure ou Proto-sulfure d'antimoine, antimoine cru; Ger., Sczhwefelspiessglanz; Eng.,
Crude antimony, Sulphuret of antimony. Usual doses, 6, 9,
12, 18, 30.
100. This mineral is very donmmon in France; it is found
in compact masses, formed of needle shaped crystals. It is
of a dark bluish-gray colour, less brilliant than metallic antimony, but more' fusible; specific gravity 4,133 to 4,516. It
is easily pulverized, and gives, when pure, a reddish-brown
powder, whilst that of commerce has a blackish colour. It
is without taste or smell, insoluble in water and not volatile,
but in a state of powder it oxidizes partially. Its powder is



PHARMACOPcEIA AND POSOLOGY.


67


often adulterated with iron; in this case, by heating and detonating it with three parts of nitre, a yellowish residue is
obtained. It is also frequently mixed with galena, which is
discovered by dissolving the powder in 8 parts of nitric and
hydrochloric acid, and by treating the residue, well washed,
with hydro-sulphuretted water; if the mixture acquires a
yellowish-red-colour, the powder is pure; if it becomes black,
it is mixed with galena. If crude antimony is mixed with
oxide of manganese, we obtain, by heating it with nitre, a
greenish mass, and there is no detonation; finally, if sophisticated with iron containing arsenic, the nitrate of silver will
detect it. In all cases, to make sure of the purity of this
metal it ought not to be taken in the form of powder, but as
it is found, in the crude state, and those pieces having the
largest and most brilliant laminm should be selected. The
pieces must be pulverized and ground with water on a hard
stone, which, after several repetitions, will give a blackish
powder, perfectly pure, without smell or taste, and insoluble
either in water or alcohol. The three first attenuations are
made by trituration.
ARGE NTTUM,.rgen turn foliaturm; Fr., Argent; Ger., Silber,
Blatisilber; Eng., Silver, Silver-leaf. Usual doses, 2,
6, 30.
101. This metal, known from the earliest ages, is found in
nature either in the native state, or combined with different
substances, such as gold, mercury, iodine, selenium, sulphur,
lead, &c. It occurs in France, and in nearly all countries,
but principally in Mexico and Peru. As that which is found
in commerce is generally alloyed with other~metals, and chiefly
with copper, and as it is highly important to homceopathy to
have it entirely pure, this result is obtained by dissolving the
silver of commerce in muriatic acid, and by heating strongly
the product obtained with carbonate of soda. If silver-leaf
of undoubted purity could be obtained, it would be the most
convenient for medical use; the thinnest leaves must be chosen,
which, when placed between the eye and the light, appear of
a beautiful blue, and translucent, and dissolve completely in
nitric acid. If the leaves contain copper, the solution will
exhibit a bluish tint, which, when too intense, indicates that
the silver must be rejected as unsuitable for homceopathic
purposes. If the leaves contain lead, it will be detected by



66


HOM(EOPATHIC


adding sulphuric acid to the solution; diluted with 60 parts
of water, a white precipitate will be thrown down, which is
sulphate of lead. Pure silver, therefore, can alone be used in
homceopathy; we first make three triturations with sugar of
milk; the rest of the attenuations are made in the liquid way.
ARSENICUM    ALBUM,,  cidum  arseniosum; Fr., Arsenic,
Oxyde blanc d'arsenic, Acide arsenieux; Ger., 1rsenik,.Arsenige Shiure; Eng., Arsenious acid, White arsenic.
Usual dose, 30.
102. The substance used in homceopathy under the name
of arsenic, is arsenious acid. This acid is found in nature,
but that of commerce, improperly called arsenic, is furnished
by the ores of arsenical cobalt, from which it is extracted
by sublimation. It is found in compact masses, heavy, white
or yellowish, usually opaque at the surface, transparent and
vitreous internally; exposed to the atmosphere, this opacity
increases, and the arsenic at the same time becomes lighter
and more soluble; its taste is sweetish, very slight, almost
insipid.  It is seldom adulterated; still it has been found
mixed with chalk. In order to prepare it for homoeopathic
use, we introduce, agreeably to the old prescriptions of Hahnemann, one grain, (5 centigrammes,) into a somewhat long
vial with a narrow neck, with 4 measured grammes of distilled water; this vial is to be exposed to the flame of a spirit
lamp, until the arsenic is dissolved, taking care to add water as
it evaporates. An equal quantity of alcohol is then to be added,
that is to say, 4 grammes, and the whole to be well mixed;
that being done, one drop of the preparation is to be added
to one thousand drops of a mixture of equal parts of water
and alcohol, (of 80' to 90~;) of this fluid, drop ten drops into
a bottle containing ninety drops of alcohol, this bottle, containing the second attenuation, is labelled No. 2; all the
succeeding attenuations are made in the usual manner. Of
late, Hahnemann has substituted for this process that which
is used for all minerals, and agreeably to which it is sufficient
to triturate one grain of white arsenic with 100 grains of
sugar of milk, in making thus three triturations in succession, in order afterwards to make remaining attenuations by
the liquid way.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGCY.


69


AURUM FOLIATUMI, durum purum2n; Fr., Or en feuilles, Or
pur; Ger., Gold, Blattgold; Eng., Gold leaf, Pure gold.
Usual doses, 3, 9, 12, 30.
103. This perfect metal is most generally found native,
sometimes alloyed with other metals, such as silver, iron,
lead, sulphur, &c.; it abounds most in South America, Mexico,
Peru, Siberia, and Hungary; much of it is found in the form
of dust in the sand of rivers, from which it is separated by
washing. Gold coin is never free from alloy: in order to
procure it entirely pure, a piece of gold, first reduced into
thin leaves, is to be dissolved in aqua regia; this solution is
to be evaporated to complete dryness, the dry residuum is to
be again dissolved in distilled water, to which a solution of
sulphate of iron is to be added, until no further action takes
place. In this manner a deep-red precipitate, almost black,
is obtained, which, after having been washed in weak muriatic acid and distilled water, gives, when melted, pure gold.
Pure gold is very brilliant, of an orange-yellow colour when
in mass, and of an emerald-green when in a state of fusion,
or when reduced to very thin leaves, and held up against the
light; it is inodorous, insipid, difficult of fusion, crystallizable,
soft, very tenacious, malleable in the highest degree, and of
a specific gravity of 19.257. Water, air, fire, do not alter it,
even when in leaves; but a strong electric discharge transforms it into a purple powder, without, perhaps, changing
its chemical properties. If perfectly pure gold can be obtained in leaves, it is in the most convenient form to make
the three usual triturations; the other attenuations are made
by the liquid way.
AUTRUM MURIATICUM, Murias s. Deulo-chloretum auri;
Fr., Or muriate, Muriate or Deuto-chlorure d'or; Ger.,
Salzsaures Gold. Eng., Muriate or Deuto-chloride of
gold. Usual doses,?
104. This salt is in small quadrangular prisms or truncated
octahedrons, of a beautiful yellow, becoming green when
dried in vacuo, fusible at a moderate heat, very deliquescent,
inodorous, but slightly bitter, styptic, and leaving a metallic
after-taste. It is obtained by dissolving one part of pure
metallic gold in a mixture composed of one part of nitric and



70


HOM(EOPATHIC


two parts of hydrochloric acid, evaporating the solution to
dryness and dissolving the product afresh in hydrochloric
acid. It is soluble in alcohol and in ether. The concentrated
solution is saffron-yellow, inclining to red. The great deliquescence of this salt renders its preservation very difficult,
and on this account, the old school, in its preparations,
directed it to be triturated with common salt, which would
not answer for homoeopathic preparations. Trituration with
sugar of milk has been attempted, but without favourable
results. The attenuations should be made with alcohol.
BARYTA CARBONICA, Carbonas (sub) baryta; Fr., Baryte
carbonatee, sous-carbonate de baryte; Ger., Baryt, Schwererde; Eng., Carbonate of Barytes. Usual doses, 18, 30.
105. Carbonate of Barytes is but rarely found native; thus
far it has only been discovered in England, in Siberia, and
in Styria, where it occurs massive and differs visibly from
heavy spar (sulphate of barytes) in dissolving completely in
nitric acid. For homceopathic use, it is prepared in the following manner.
Crystallized Chloride of Burium, well pulverized, is to
be boiled for two minutes with six parts of alcohol, in order
to free it from the chloride of strontium, which might be
mixed with it; the powder is then to be dissolved in six parts
of boiling distilled water and precipitated by carbonate of
ammonia; the precipitate is to be repeatedly washed with
distilled water and then dried. The attenuations are to be
first prepared by three triturations, like those of the minerals.
BARYTA MURIATICA, Murias s. hydrochloras barytx; Fr.,
Baryte muriate, Hydrochlorate de baryte, Muriate de
baryte; Ger., Salzsaure Baryt, Salzsaure Schwererde;
Eng., Muriate of Barytes, Hydrochlorate of Barytes.
Usual dose, 30.
106. This salt,,which is not found native, is in square laminse, transparent; it is unalterable in the air, soluble in water,
of a pungent, acrid, and bitter taste, fusible in the fire, in
which it is converted into chloride.  Three triturations are
to be made with sugar of milk, the rest is to be done in the
liquid way.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


71


BISMUTHUM, Bismuthum       nitricum  precipitatum, Bismuthi magisterium; Fr., Bismuth, Magistere de bismuth,
Sous-nitrate de bismuth, Blanc de fard, Blanc d'Espagne;
Ger., Wismuth, Salpetersaures Wismuth; Eng., Subnitrate of bismuth,. White oxide of bismuth, Magistery
of bismuth, Pearl White. Usual doses, 2, 30.
107. To obtain this salt, dissolve metallic bismuth in a
sufficient quantity of nitric acid, pour the solution, drop by
drop, into from fifty to one hundred times its volume of pure
water, taking care to stir it well, and at the end of two hours
decant carefully the liquid; add to this last a quantity of water
equal to the preceding, but containing some drops of subcarbonate of potassa, and stir it up well with the salt. That
which finally subsides is, after some hours, separated from
the supernatant fluid and thoroughly dried on blottingpaper. The small quantity of sub-carbonate of potassa added
to the solution the second time, is intended to free it from
any portions of arsenic or antimony it might contain, and
which, unless separated by the potassa, would remain combined with the precipitate. Pure sub-nitrate of bismuth is
in the form of powder, of a brilliant-white, composed of
small nacreous particles, considerably heavy, inodorous, and
almost insipid, dissolving in water with great difficulty.
The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
BORAx VENETA, Boras, Sub-boras, Sodas, Natrum boracicum; Fr., Borax, sous-borate de soude, Soude boratee;
Ger., Borax, Boraxsauses Natrum; Eng., Borax, Borate
of Soda. Usual dose, 30.
108. Crude Borax is known under the name of Tincal, and
comes from Asia, either crystallized or in irregular masses,
which are usually coated with a greasy or soapy substance.
Three kinds of borax are known in commerce, that of India,
that of Bengal, and the Chinese. Borax is purified by melting it by means of fire, dissolving it in water, and crystallizing it; this was formerly done at Venice; hence its name,
Borax Veneta. Borax is a neutral salt, composed of boracic
acid and soda; the soda predominates, and is not completely
saturated with the acid. When purified, this salt is in white
hexaedral or octahedral prisms, slightly efflorescent, its surface becoming covered with a powdery substance like flour;



72


HOM(EOPATHIC


it dissolves in 12 parts of cold and in 2 parts of hot water,
but is insoluble in alcohol. The three first attenuations
are effected by trituration.
CALCAREA CARBONICA, Carbonas (sub) calcis; Fr., Chaux
carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de chaux; Ger., Kalkerde, Kohlensaure kalkerde; Eng., Carbonate of Lime, Chalk. Usual
dose, 30.
109. The sub-carbonate of lime is met with in great abundance in nature; more or less pure, it constitutes the marbles,
chalk, a species of alabaster, limestone, various stalactites, &c.
It is found dissolved, in small quantities, in many gaseous
mineral waters, in well waters, &c.; it forms, in part, the basis
of the skeletons of animals, of coral, of the nacre of pearl, of
egg-shells, of the shells of Mollusca, of various concretions,
&c., in which it often occurs associated with phosphate of
magnesia and animal matter. For homceopathic use, we take
the sub-carbonate of lime derived from the animal kingdom,
and particularly that furnished by the shell of the oyster.
For this purpose we bruise a somewhat thick and well cleaned
oyster-shell, and take a grain of the snow-white calcareous
substance which is found between the two surfaces, this is to
be triturated with 100 grains, (5 grammes,) of sugar of milk,
after which two successive triturations are to be made, before
dissolving them and making the remaining necessary attenuations with alcohol. The carbonate of lime thus obtained is
not, in fact, rigorously pure; but as a medicine, it is to be
preferred to all other preparations, inasmuch as this is the
one that has been experimented on under the name of subcarbonate of lime.
CALCAREA PHOSPHORATA, s. phosphorica, Phosphas calcis; Fr., Chaux phosphatie, Phosphate de chaux; Ger.,
Phosphorsaure Kalkerde; Eng., Phosphate of lime.
110. This salt is insoluble, white, pulverulent, and insipid;
it forms the base of the skeleton, of the horns and teeth of
vertebrate animals, of certain animal concretions, &c. The
preparation employed for the experiments whose results are
found in our Manual, was obtained by lime-water, to which
was added some drops of phosphoric acid, until a deposit was
formed, which was afterwards washed, dried, and triturated.
The first three attenuations are made by trituration.



PHARMACOPIEIA AND POSOLOGY.


73


CARBO ANIMALIS; Fr., Charbon animal; Ger., Thierkohle;
Eng., Animal charcoal. Usual doses, 15, 24, 30."
111. To prepare this substance, place a thick piece of oxhide on burning coals, and let it burn until all flame ceases;
the burning charcoal is to be laid quickly between two slabs
of stone, to extinguish it immediately, for if it remained
burning, exposed to the air, the greater portion of it would
be destroyed.
Besides the animal matter, there is in ox-hide a certain
quantity of tannin, which, after having been burned, leaves
a residuum of carbonate of potassa. Animal charcoal retains
less of the form of the carbonized body than vegetable charcoal; it is less inflammable, but has a more sensible metallic
lustre; in burning it gives out nitrogen and carbonic acid.
According to Weise, the best animal charcoal is obtained
from veal; to effect this, take a piece of veal with the ribs
(the bones should form only one-third of the whole weight,)
cut in pieces, not too small, and roast it in a coffee-roaster
over a sufficiently brisk fire, until the inflammable air begins
to appear in the shape of small flames, which show themselves
round the roaster; after which continue the roasting for a
quarter of an hour; if it is continued until the inflammable
air ceases to appear, the preparation, according to Weise,
loses all its efficacy. We dare not decide on the merit of
this preparation; we will only observe that the animal charcoal which has been experimented on in homceopathy, was
prepared from ox-hide, agreeably to the directions we have
given, and that it is necessary that all homceopaths should
have the same preparation. The first three attenuations are
made by trituration.
CARBO VEGETABILIS, Carbo ligni; Fr., Charbon vegetal,
Charbon de bois; Ger., Holzkohle; Eng., Vegetable charcoal or carbon, Wood charcoal. Usual doses, 12, 15, 30.
112. Well burned charcoal of any species of wood, is uniform in its effects, when its inherent medicinal virtue has
been properly developed. Hahnemann uses the charcoal of
the birch. Pure vegetable carbon has neither taste nor smell;
* As may readily be supposed, the two charcoals are placed in this chapter,
not as minerals, but as chemical products.
10



74


HOM(EOPATHIC


it is perfectly black, very porous, light, with a shining fracture; it prevents the putrefaction of water and other substances, and even checks it when it has already commenced.
For medical use, it is proper to select charcoal in large pieces,
brittle, dense, and yet sufficiently light, retaining the form
and texture of the wood, which are bright, do not soil, and
which, on being ignited, exhale neither smoke nor unpleasant
smell; for in the latter case, they are but half carbonized and
contain resinous particles.  Those charcoals which have
throughout a dull appearance, are soft, and soil, are supercarbonized, and have lost a part of their carbon. The three
first attenuations of this substance are made by trituration.
CAUSTICUM, Tinclura ccris sine kali; Fr., Causticum,
Teinture acre sans potasse; Ger., JEtzstoff, JEtzstoJf Tinctur; Eng., Caustic. Usual dose, 30.
113. To obtain in a state of purity this pretended principle
of causticity of the alkalis, Hahnemann has pointed out several processes, all of which, whatever differences may exist
between them, produce preparations sufficiently analogous in
their effects, and which are only distinguished by the degree
of potency. The most energetic preparation, the only one
now used, is that which, by preference, bears the name
of Causticum, and is obtained in the following manner: take
about one kilogramme of lime recently burnt, and after having
steeped it for a minute in distilled water, place it in a dry
bowl, where, after the developement of much heat and vapour,
it soon falls into powder. Sixty grammes of this powder,
mixed in a porcelain mortar with an equal quantity of bi-sulphate of potassa, previously fused at a high heat, form, with
sixty grammes of boiling water, a thick mass, which is to be
placed in the alembic. It is then distilled until entirely desiccated. The product of the distillation, weighing about
forty-five grammes, which has the transparency of water,
contains the causticum in a state of concentration. Its taste
is extremely astringent, and produces a sensation of burning
in the throat.,This liquid congeals, like water, at a very
low temperature; it much accelerates the putrefaction of
animal substances plunged in it. Hydrochlorate of baryta
does not detect in it the presence of sulphuric acid, nor does
the oxalate of ammonia that of any trace of lime. One drop
of this fluid mixed with 100 drops of spirit of wine gives the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


75


first attenuation; the subsequent attenuations are made like
those of all tinctures.
114. To obtain the other preparations of this substance,
known by the name of tinctura acris sine kali, but which
are no longer used, Hahnemann had given the following process. Take the acrid tincture of antimony, (leinture acre
d'antimoine,) the strongest is blood-red, saturate it with concentrated nitric acid until it begins to redden litmus paper;
or, having taken the strong tincture of antimony, recently
prepared, pour into it, drop by drop, sulphuric acid, (containing 100 drops of water to 150 of acid,) until it begins to
act on blue test paper; the slight excess of acid is destroyed
by means of a little quicklime. Another preparation, analogous to this, but a little less powerful, is obtained by treating
caustic potassa (pierre a cautere,) by alcohol, which, in like
manner, is freed from potassa by sulphuric acid.
There is still another which is prepared with slaked lime,
on which the very strongest alcohol is poured, and which is
afterwards neutralized by sulphuric acid. Although less
coloured and not so powerful as the second, it produces,
nevertheless, the same medicinal effects when given in
stronger doses.
CINNABARIS, Sulfuretum hydrargyri rubrum, Mercurius
sulfuratus ruber; Fr., Cinnabre, sulfure rouge de mercure,
Mercure sulfure rouge; Vermilion; Ger., Zinnober, Schwefel-Quecksilber; Eng., Cinnabar, Red sulphuret of mercury,
Bi-sulphuret of mercury. Usual doses, 9, 30.
115. This mercurial substance is found native in abundance,
particularly in Spain, in Illyria, in Friuli, in Peru, often in
amorphous masses, combined with arsenic, but frequently,
also, crystallized. It is obtained artificially by submitting to
sublimation six parts of pure mercury with one part of refined
sulphur. The purest native cinnabar comes from   China,
that of Hungary, also, is very pure..drtificial cinnabar,
which alone is used in homceopathy, is in voluminous masses,
of an aciculated appearance, of a violet-grey, but when reduced to powder, of a lively and pure red, without mixture of
yellow; it has neither taste nor smell, and is insoluble in
water and alcohol. The cinnabar of commerce is frequently
sophisticated with minium, (rouge d'Angleterre,) or other
usually fixed substances; but these adulterations are seldom



76


HOM(EOPATHIC


found, except in pulverized cinnabar, whilst that which is in
masses is almost always pure. It is, however, better to prepare it for ourselves. The attenuations as far as the third,
are made by trituration.
CUPRUM, Cuprum metallicum; Fr., Cuivre, Cuivre metallique; Ger., Kupfer, Metallisches kupfer; Eng., Copper,
Metallic copper. Usual dose, 30.
116. Copper is found in nature in great abundance; sometimes native in different forms, sometimes as an oxide combined with other substances. We have native pyritous,
pyritous-hepatic, grey copper, sulphuret, red oxydule,
arseniferous oxidule, muriate, blue carbonate, green carbonate, arseniate, &c. It is found native chiefly in North
America and in Siberia. There are also copper mines in
Sweden, Norway, Silesia, Bavaria, France, England, Hungary, &c. It is said also to be found in many plants, such as
Helen., Dulcam., and in the ashes of Quinquina, of Coffea,
&c. It is said to be found in the greatest purity in the island
of Cyprus, whence its name of Wo, copper. Metallic copper is commonly obtained from its sulphuret by successive
roastings and the use of charcoal; the product is known in
commerce by the name of rosettes. Pure copper is in a solid
metal, of an orange-red, very brilliant, harder than gold and
silver, more sonorous than all other metals, the most ductile
of all, after platina and silver, very malleable, acquiring a
very peculiar and disagreeable smell by being rubbed. The
best is that which comes from Japan, in the shape of small
ingots. To render copper available for homceopathic use, we
take one of these ingots, and melt six parts of it with two of
solid nitre, a process by which the metals which might be
combined with the copper remain in the scorims; we dissolve
the copper thus obtained, as directed in No. 45, in order to
have it in the form of powder. Another method of obtaining
pure copper in powder, consists in dissolving three parts of
perfectly pure sulphate of copper in eight parts of boiling
water, to which eight parts of honey are added, stirring the
whole together, and causing it to boil for half an hour; it is
then to be removed from the fire, and a large quantity of
cold water added to it, the fluid is to be decanted, the copper
reduced to powder is to be placed on a filter, washed, and
dried by exposure to a moderate heat. Of the powder ob



PHARMACOPcEIA AND POSOLOGY.


77


tained by one or other of these methods, take one grain, (5
centigrammes,) and triturate it with one hundred parts of
sugar of milk; the process which consiss in grinding copper
under water, on a grindstone, in order to obtain the powder,
is less likely to give pure preparations. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
FERRUM, Ferrum metallicum; Fr., Fer, Fer metallique; Ger.,
Eisen, ilietallisches Eisen; Eng., Iron, Metallic iron.
Usual doses, 6, 12, 30.
117. This metal is found in the three kingdoms of nature,
but it rarely occurs native, and, perhaps, only in aerolites, in
a mountain in Missouri, in another in the department of Isere,
in France, in the mines of Saxony, in Brazil, in Senegal, and
in the island of Bourbon. Metallic iron is solid at the ordinary temperature, of considerable hardness, large-granular,
somewhat lamellated, acquiring a sensible odour by friction,
of a bluish-grey, very difficultly fusible, the most tenacious of
metals, very ductile, but more susceptible of being drawn into
wire than of being rolled. The iron of commerce is occasionally mixed with cast iron, which is discovered by the
black spots which are formed in treating it with hydrochloric acid, or with sulphuric acid diluted with three
times its volume of water. Iron, also, frequently contains copper, which is detected by treating it with sulphuric acid and caustic ammonia. For this purpose, dissolve iron in dilute sulphuric acid, as mentioned above;
add caustic ammonia in excess, and filter the solution until
it appears perfectly limpid, and does not alter by exposure
to the air. If it exhibits a strongly bluish tint, and if, when
mixed with pure sulphuric acid, it gives a precipitate of
copper upon immersing in it a piece of polished iron, we are
certain of what it contains. But if, on the contrary, after
evaporating the ammoniacal solution to about one-twelfth, no
trace of a precipitate can be discovered by the same process,
the iron may be considered as perfectly free from copper.
To prepare iron for homceopathic use, it is pulverized by
means of a good file, which gives iron-filings, a powder
which every homoeopa'thic physician should prepare for himself, since the iron-filings of commerce are seldom free from
other metals. The three first attenuations of this powder
are made by trituration.



78


HOM(EOPATHIC


FERRUM CHLORATUTM s. mturiaticen, Mutrias s. hydrochloras ferri; Fr., Muriate ou hydrochlorate de fer; Ger.,
Salzsanres eisen; Eng., Muriate or hydrochlorate of iron.
118. This salt is obtained by the combination of pure ironfilings with hydrochloric acid; the solution is filtered and
evaporated to crystallization. The salt thus obtained is of a
beautiful greenish-blue, less green than the sulphate of iron,
of a well marked styptic taste and easily soluble in water and
in alcohol. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
FERRUAM MAGNETICUM, Ferrum oxydulatum magneticum,
Lapis magneticus; Fr., Fer magnetique, Deut-oxyde de
fer, Aimant naturel, Pierre d'Aimant; Ger., Magnetstein,
Magnetisches Eisenerz; Eng., Magnetic oxide of iron,
Loadstone. Usual doses?
119. The ore of iron, known under the name of magnetic
oxide of iron or that of loadstone, is a natural combination
of protoxide and peroxide of iron, which has the property
of attracting iron, and that of possessing poles which correspond with those of the earth. It is a mineral which usually
occurs in irregular, brittle, granular fragments, black, verging
a little to blue; the loadstone of a black colour is more esteemed than the brown or reddish. It is chiefly found in
Bohemia, in the Tyrol, in Switzerland, Sardinia, Corsica,
Sweden, Norway, Scotland, Elba, China, the East Indies,
North America and Brazil. Pieces of this mineral, of forty
pounds weight, are found in the magnetic mountain in Siberia.
In order to make it useful in homceopathy, it must be pulverized and the three first attenuations are made by trituration.
GRAPHITES, Plumbago, Percarburetumferri; Fr., Graphite,
Plombagine, Percarbure de fer; Ger., Graphit, Reisblei;
Eng., Graphite, Plumbago, Black-lead, Carburet of iron.
Usual dose, 30.
120. Graphite, perfectly pure, is a mineral carbon, which,
for ten parts of carbon, contains only one of iron. It is
occasionally found in mines; those of England and Passau
pass for the best. A species of artificial graphite is formed in high furnaces during the smelting of iron. It is a



PHARMACOPIEIA AND POSOLOGY.


79


grey, blackish, shining substance, greasy to the touch,
insipid, inodorous, and used for making pencils, called leadpencils. To prepare graphite for medical'use, if the English
cannot be procured, it must be boiled for an hour in a sufficient quantity of rain-water, after which the fluid is to be
decanted and the graphite to be digested in a solution of
equal parts of sulphuric and hydrochloric acids, diluted with
twice their volume of water. After repeatedly stirring the
mixture for twenty-four hours, decant the fluid, wash with
rain-water and dry it. Pure graphite should contain no
earthy particles; sulphuric and hydrochloric acids should
dissolve but a little iron, and hydrosulphuric acid should
not produce any cloudiness in the solution of this mineral.
To make the homoeopathic preparation of graphite, take one
grain (5 centigrammes) of black-lead, the purest possible,
which is to be separated from  a very thin English leadpencil, and triturate it with one hundred parts of sugar of
milk. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
HEPAR SULFURIS CALCAREUM, Calcarea sulfureta, Sulfuretum calcis; Fr., Foie de soufre calcaire, Sulfure de chaux;
Ger., Kalkartige Schwoefelleber, Kalkschwefel; Eng., Sulphuret of lime. Usual doses, 3, 30.
121. This substance is a combination of sulphur with calcium, known since the close of the last century, and produced in 1768 by Couton. It may be economically obtained
by decomposing, at a high temperature, sulphate of lime by
carbon. For homoeopathic purposes it is procured by direct
combination of oyster-shells with sulphur. For this purpose,
a mixture of equal parts of oyster-shells, finely pulverized, and
purified flowers of sulphur are kept at a white heat for ten
minutes, after which they are preserved in a well stopped
bottle. Sulphuret of lime is a yellow or reddish mass, porous,
friable and very slightly soluble in water, with which it gives
a hydrosulphuret. The three first attenuations are made by
trituzration.
IODIUM lodina; Fr., lode; Ger., lod, lode, lodin; Eng.,
Iodine. Usual dose,, 30.
122. The combustible, simple, and non-metallic body, discovered by Courtois in 1813, and examined more carefully



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


81


with carbon, iron, and sub-carbonate of lime. It is procured in the large way by lixiviating wood-ashes and evaporating the product to complete dryness. In order to destroy
the foreign substances that might be associated with potash
thus obtained, the whole is calcined in furnaces built for the
purpose, until the product acquires a whitish colour. There
is also in commerce a sub-carbonate of potash, which is obtained by the incineration of the residue of the grapes after
the wine is expressed, (marc de raisin;) this is much purer
than common potash, and is almost entirely soluble in water.
To obtain sub-carbonate of potassa, such as is used in homceopathy, moisten with a little water fifteen grammes of cream
of tartar, (super-tartrate of potassa,) so as to form a ball, which
is to be wrapped in paper, and suffered to dry; it is afterwards heated red-hot on burning coals. This operation
finished, place the ball in a porcelain saucer, covering it with
a cloth, carry it into a cellar, where it is to be left to absorb
moisture from the air for fifteen days. By this means the
potassa is separated from the lime, so that it contains no portion of it. One drop of the clear fluid obtained by this process is treated with sugar of milk; the three first attenuations
are made by trituration.
KALI CHLORICVM, Chloras potassx; Fr., Potasse muriat6e,
Chlorate de potasse, Muriate oxygenee de potasse; Ger.,
Chlorsaures Kali; Eng., Chlorate of potassa. Usual doses,
1, 3, 30.?
124. This salt is procured by passing a current of chlorine
through a solution of caustic potassa; after several days, the
operation is stopped, the shining scales found at the bottom
of the vessel are collected and washed with a little cold water
to remove the hydrochlorate of potassa and chloride of potassium they might contain; then, after completely purifying
them, they are dissolved in hot water, and suffered to crystallize. This salt must not be confounded with the chloride
ofpotassa, nor with that of potassium.
It is in rhomboidal plates, of a pearly white, brittle, of a
cool, harsh taste, soluble in fifteen times its volume of cold
water; it is fusible on burning coals, it detonates by a blow,
and inflames on contact with sulphuric acid, which causes
it to be used for the chemical matches which inflame on being
dipped into sulphuric acid.  If chlorate of potassa dissolved
11



82


HOMOEOPATHIC


in distilled water becomes cloudy on the addition of a solution of silver, it shews that it is rendered impure by the
chloride of potassium, and if, at a red heat, the residuum exhibits alkaline properties, we may conclude that it contains
nitre. The three first attenuations of this substance are made
by trituration.
KALI HIYDRioDicuM; Hydriodas potassx; Fr., Potasse hydriodique, Hydriodate de potasse; Ger., Hydriodsaures
kali; Eng., Hydriodate of potassa. Usual dose, 30.
125. To obtain this preparation, place in contact with each
other one part of pure iodine with four parts of water and
one-half part of iron-filings. There is a slight disengagement of heat, and the liquid becomes deep brown. Heat this
last gently until it becomes clear like water. Then filter
and boil it, adding pure carbonate of potassa until all the iron
is separated. If too much carbonate ofpotassa has been added,
it must be neutralized by a small quantity of pure hydrocyanic
acid. The fluid then consists of hydriodate of potassa, it
is to be filtered and carefully evaporated until crystals are obtained, which are laid aside and dried. When dry this is no
longer hydriodate, but iodide ofpotassa; nevertheless, even
in its dry state, this substance is known by physicians under
the name of hydriodate of potassa. It is formed of white
cubic crystals, of an acrid and pungent taste, like salt,
slightly deliquescent, and entirely soluble in water and alcohol.
The iodide of potassa of commerce is occasionally adulterated
with chloride of potassium, which is detected by the red
colour obtained on dissolving one part of this iodide in 12,000
parts of water, to which is added a little solution of platina.
We use in homceopathy, not the liquid hydriodate ofpotassa,
but the substance in the state of crystals, that is to say, the
iodide, one part of which is to be treated with one hundred
parts of sugar of milk. The three first attenuations are made
by trituration.
KREOSOTU.M; Fr., Kreosote; Ger., Kreosot; Eng., Kreosote.
Usual dose, 30.
126. This substance is found in different kinds of tar, in
the smoke of wood, in empyreumatic acetic acid, &c. Dr.
Reichenbach, of Blansko, has obtained it from vinegar of



S4


HOM(EOPATHIC


poses it, pure water doesnot dissolve it, but in carbonated
water it dissolves almost entirely. It is often adulterated by
carbonate of lime, which is detected by the insoluble residuum
left on dissolving it in weak sulphuric acid. To prepare the
magnesia used in homceopathy, take one part of the whitest
and lightest, which triturate with one hundred parts of sugar
of milk. The three first attenuations are prepared by trituration.
MAGNESIA MURIATICA, 2Murias s. hydrochloras magnesie;
Fr., Magnesie muriatee, Muriate ou hydrochlorate de magn6sie; Ger., Salzsaure talkerde; Eng., Muriate of magnesia. Usual doses, 12, 18, 30.
128. This salt is found in many mineral waters, in some
saline waters, and in sea-water, which contains 3.50 parts in 30.
To obtain this salt suitable for homceopathic purposes, take
pure and hot hydrochloric acid, procured by distilling seasalt with an equal weight of phosphoric acid, (melted by fire
and afterwards fallen down in a state of oleaginous deliquescence,) dissolve in it as much magnesia as possible, at 80 R.;
filter the solution while hot, and evaporate it to dryness at
a uniform heat. This salt, which is very deliquescent, must
be kept in a corked bottle; it has a very bitter taste, effervesces with acids, is decomposed by heat, and is difficult to
crystallize. The three first attenuations of this substance
are made by trituration.
MAGNESIA SULFURICA, Sulfas magnesis, Sal anglicanum;
Fr., Magnesie sulfatee, Sulfate de magnesie, Sel d'Epsom;
Ger., Schwefelsaure talkerde; Eng., Sulphate of magnesia, Epsom salts. Usual doses?
129. This salt is frequently found in nature, either in
mineral waters, or in the form of crystals, on the Alps, in
Switzerland, at Montmartre, &c. It is prepared artificially by
the evaporation and distillation of the mother waters, (bittern,) or by various other processes, all of which furnish
preparations more or less impure. The greatest part of that
of commerce comes from Epsom, in England, under the
name of Epsom    Salts; the mineral waters of Sedlitz, of
Seidschiitz, and of Egra, furnish also a large quantity; but
the purest is that which is extracted from the earths and



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


85


stones of the mountain of La Garde, near Genoa; nevertheless, even this last is far from being entirely pure. In general, none of the sulphate of magnesia of commerce is pure,
and never can be used in homoeopathy without being purified
by repeated distillations and crystallizations. In order to
separate it from the alkaline or earthy salts with which it
may be combined, dissolve it in an equal volume of boiling
water, filter the solution while hot, and set it aside to crystallize. If it contains metallic salts, it is purified by heating
it to a red heat, or by boiling its aqueous solution with subcarbonate of magnesia, after which it is to be filtered while
still boiling, and set to crystallize. If magnesite, (a mineral
formed by the sub-carbonate of magnesia,) can be procured,
it would be better to prepare this salt ourselves. For this purpose, dilute sulphuric acid with 2, 3 parts of its volume of
water, add pulverized magnesite as long as there is an excess
of acid; in this manner is obtained a mass of crystals, which
must be exposed for some time to the influence of the air to
separate the oxide of iron usually found in magnesite. It is
then dissolved in water, filtered, and suffered to crystallize
afresh. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
MANGANUM CARBONICUM, Manganesium, Carbonas (sub)
mangani; Fr., Manganese carbonate, Sous-carbonate de
manganese; Ger., Braunstein; Eng., Carbonate of manganese. Usual dose, 30.
130. Hahnemann mentions the acetate of manganese, but
homoeopathic physicians generally prefer the carbonate, the
effects of which are the same as those of the acetate, but which
possesses the advantage over the latter, that it can be treated by
trituration, and thus furnishes preparations less susceptible of
alteration. To obtain the carbonate, triturate well together
equal parts in weight of black oxide of manganese and of
crystallized sulphate of iron, to which add a little syrup of
sugar in order to make the whole into a paste, of which form
balls of the size of a hen's egg; these must be heated among
burning coals and kept for some minutes at a white heat.
The solution of this mass in distilled or rain water, contains
sulphate of manganese, while the residuum consists of oxide of
manganese in excess, mixed with oxide of iron. Introduce
into the fluid, carbonate of soda, which throws down a white



HOMCEOPATHIC


powder; this is to be repeatedly washed and then dried.
This powder is carbonate of manganese; the three first
attenuations of it are to be made by trituration.
MERCURIUS vivus, Hydrargyrum vivum,.drgentum vivum;
Fr., Mercure vif, Vif argent; Ger., Merkur, Quecksilber;
Eng., Mercury, Quicksilver.-Usual doses, 3, 12, 30.
131. This metal is found in various forms and in different
combinations, either amalgamated with silver or united with
sulphur, as cinnabar, &c.; there are mines of it in Hungary,
Transylvania, Russia, Spain, Peru, and the East Indies. In
commerce this metal is often alloyed with lead and bismuth;
it is freed from these metals by boiling on its surface an
aqueous solution of mercurial nitrate for about an hour, care
being taken to renew the water as it evaporates. This solution takes up the lead and the bismuth, and deposits in their
place its mercury, which unites with the other. The purest
mercury may be obtained by the distillation of artificial cinnabar with iron-filings; sulphuret of iron is formed and the
mercury passes over into the receiver, which should be filled
with water. This mercury is then collected on a piece of
leather, and by means of a press is freed from all humidity.
In a state of perfect purity, mercury is of a very brilliant tinwhite, without an iridescent pellicle, fluid at the ordinary
temperature, and evaporates easily in the air. Placed in a
spoon and heated over the fire, it should not decrepitate, nor
leave any residuum on being evaporated; the water in which
it is triturated or shaken should remain clear; vinegar after
having been in contact with it should not acquire a sweetish
taste, &c. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
MERCURIUS SOLUBILIS IHAHNEMANNI GRISEUS, Hydrargyrum oxydulatum nigrum; Fr.,Mercure solublede Hahnemann; Ger., Hahnemann's auflosliches Quecksilber; Eng.,
Black oxide of~mercury. Usual doses, 3, 12, 30.
132. This mercurial preparation is neither an oxide nor
a protoxide of mercury, but an ammoniaco-mercurial subproto nitrate, which, as it does not keep well, and is very liable
to pass to the maximum of oxidation, should be prepared in
a very small quantity at a time. Hahnemann himself has



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


87


long since abandoned this preparation, preferring to it, in all
cases, that of metallic mercury which we have mentioned
above. Nevertheless, as there are many homceopathic physicians who imagine that metallic mercury is not so efficacious
as the uncertain preparation, black oxide of mercury, we will
point out the method recommended by Hahnemann to obtain
it. Having purified the mercury, as described above, it is
dissolved, cold, in common nitric acid, which requires many
days; the salt which results is dried on blotting-paper, and
triturated in a glass mortar for half an hour, adding onefourth of its weight of the best alcohol. The alcohol which
has been converted into ether is thrown aside, and the trituration of the mercurial is contained with fresh alcohol, for
half an hour each time, until this fluid no longer has the smell
of ether. That being done, the alcohol is decanted, and the
salt dried on blotting-paper, which is renewed from time to
time. Afterwards it is triturated for a quarter of an hour, in
a glass mortar, with twice its weight of distilled water; the
clear fluid is decanted, the salt is again washed by a second
trituration with a fresh quantity of water, the clear fluid is
united to the preceding, and thus we have the aqueous solution of all that the saline mass contained of mercurial nitrate
really saturated. The residuum is composed of other mercurial salts, of chloride and sulphate. Finally, this aqueous
solution precipitates, by caustic ammonia, the so-called black
oxide of mercury, (blackish-grey oxidule of mercury,) the
three first attenuations of which are made by trituration.
MERCURIUS CORROSIVUS, Mercurius sublimatus, Deutochloretum hydrargyri, Hydrargyrum    corrosivum; Fr.,
Sublim6 corrosif, Deuto-chlorure de mercure; Ger., JEtzsublimat, Quecksilberchlorid; Eng., Corrosive sublimate,
Corrosive chloride of mercury. Usual doses, 15, 30.
133. The most simple mode of obtaining this salt, consists
in distilling together to dryness, in a glass retort, three parts of
pure metallic mercury, and five parts of concentrated sulphuric acid; the saline mass which results, is triturated with
equal parts of common salt, the whole being afterwards sublimed in a sand-bath. This salt may also be obtained by a
very simple method, in the wet way, by dissolving red precipitate in hydrochloric acid, and evaporating the solution either to dryness, or for crystallization. Corrosive sub



88


HOM(EOPATHIC


limate is prepared in the large way in laboratories; those of
Holland furnish it in boxes of the size of subliming vessels;
that of England is in masses of the form of loaves weighing
from 12 to 16 pounds each. When obtained by the wet way,
this salt is in much elongated prismatic acicular crystals, of a
beautiful white, and of great purity; obtained by the dry way
it is in loaf-like masses, of a dead-white in the centre, transparent at the circumference, convex, and polished on the
upper side, bristling with crystals on the lower, of a disagreeable metallic taste, dissolving in 16 parts of cold, and in
3 parts of boiling water, in 2~ parts of cold, and in 11 of boiling alcohol, or in 3 parts of ether. Many organic substances,
such as oil, fat, sugar, concentrated alcohol, starch, &c.,
transform it into chloride of mercury, when placed in contact with it; on this account it appears to be improper to treat
this salt by triturations with sugar of milk; the first attenuation, on the contrary, is made with water, the second with
aqueous alcohol, and it is only with the third that we begin to
use common alcohol.
MURIATIS ACIDIUM, sdcidium    muriaticum, s. hydrochloricumn; Fr., Acide muriatique ou hydrochlorique; Ger.,
Salzsdiure; Eng., Muriatic acid. Usual doses, 3, 30.
134. This acid is rarely found in a free state in nature; it
occurs, combined with water, in the neighbourhood of volcanos, and combined with sodium in the three kingdoms of
nature. To obtain it artificially, distil together, in a retort
sufficiently large, 3 kilogrammes of common salt and 4 kilo. of
concentrated sulphuric acid, with 2 kilo. of water, causing
the gas to pass into a receiver containing 2 kilo. of distilled water, in order to condense it. If the product of this
distillation is of a yellow colour, or contains sulphuric acid,
precipitate it by chloride of barium and distil it afresh, or
rectify it by re-distilling it with half a pound of common salt;
the coloured portion which first passes into the receiver is to
be rejected; that which comes over afterwards is pure hydrochloric acid, which is to be kept in bottles with ground glass
stoppers. The hydrochloric acid of commerce is never pure;
it contains, nearly always, sulphuric acid, chloride of iron,
sulphurous acid, and even arsenic; when pure and in a fluid
state, this acid is colourless, limpid, and of a pungent smell
and very acrid taste; it does not freeze, nor diffuse fumes like



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


89


concentrated acid.  Placed in contact with organic substances, it destroys them, and combined with alcohol, it forms
a kind of ether, so that the three first attenuations cannot be
made with either sugar of milk or alcohol. The first, therefore, is made with distilled water, the second, with a mixture of equal parts of alcohol and water, and we begin to use
common alcohol only with the third,
NATRUM CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) sodae; Fr., Soude
carbonatee, Sous-carbonate de soude; Ger., Mineralisches
Laugensalz; Eng., Carbonate of soda.     Usual- doses,
12, 30.
135. This salt is found native; it abounds in Egypt, in a
valley called the Natron-Lakes, and is crystallized in these
lakes by natural evaporation; it is also the basis of the waters
of Vichy and other thermal waters, and is found in the plants
growing on the maritime coasts of France. It is prepared on
a large scale in Egypt, Spain, and France, by the incineration of the plants which grow on the sea-shore; these ashes
are sold under the name of artificial soda, (soude factice;)
they are of a blackish colour, and contain all those impurities
found in ordinary ashes, such as various sulphates, muriate of
soda, carbon, and silex. The Spanish, or vilicant barilla,
is considered the best; the most impure is the Kelp: it contains iodide of soda. There is another kind which comes
from Hungary, and is purer than any other; it is found in
that country at the bottom of lakes which have been dried up
by the heat of the sun. It is also prepared by heating sulphate
of soda, charcoal, and lime, to a red-heat, and lixiviating the
product. For homoeopathic use, we take rough carbonate of
soda, which is purified by submitting it to a fresh crystallization. For this purpose, this salt is first washed, dissolved
by heat, and the solution suffered to cool, taking care to stir
it from time to time with a spatula, to prevent the formation
of regular crystals. The crystallized salt is then placed in a funnel, the end of which is closed with a little cotton, and when the
adherent moisture has run off, it is to be wet from time to
time with a fresh quantity of distilled water, observing that
the last has drained off before more is added. When the
water which drains off is no longer clouded by the addition
of nitrate of silver, after having been saturated with nitric
acid, it will be unnecessary to continue the washing, as the
12



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


91


is no longer any effervescence, and it does not redden litmus
paper. The fluid obtained is then filtered, in order to clarify
it, exposed to a moderate heat and evaporated to the consistence of a syrup, or until it begins to crystallize; after which
it is allowed to settle and kept cold for two or three days.
At the end of that time, the fluid is decanted, the crystals are
dried on blotting-paper, and kept in a bottle hermetically
closed. The crystals of this salt are usually cubic or rhomboid; the slower the evaporation, the more beautiful the crystals; they dissolve readily in three parts of cold, and in one
of hot water, and even in alcohol, but in minute quantities.
This salt has a cooling and bitter taste; exposed to the air, it
attracts moisture, without, however, deliquescing. The three
first attenuations are prepared by trituration.
NATRUM SULYURICUM, Sulfas sods, Sal Glauberi; Fr., Sulfate de soude, Sel de Glauber; Ger., Schwefelsaures natrum, Glaubersalz; Eng., Sulphate of soda, Glauber's
salt. Usual dose, 30.
138. This salt is found tolerably abundant in nature, either
in a state of efflorescence, on the surface of rocks, in lands
abounding in sea-salt, or in a state of solution in the water of
the ocean, in that of various lakes, mineral springs, &c. It
occurs in Siberia, Sweden, Italy, and Bohemia. It is not
always manufactured directly, but is often obtained, as an
accessory product in the manufacture of other salts. The
sulphate of soda of commerce is never perfectly pure; it often
contains sulphate of magnesia or of copper, and sometimes
even of lead. In the first of these cases, potash produces a
precipitate, and if it contains copper, ammonia colours it
blue, while the lead in it will discolour the water in which
the salt is dissolved.
To free it from all these foreign substances, dissolve it in
water, crystallize it afresh and dry it at a moderate heat.
This salt, when pure, forms crystals of great beauty, they are
channelled hexahedral prisms with dihedral terminations;
but, exposed to the air, they fall down into a white powder,
known under the name of sal mirabile delapsum. This salt
is insoluble in alcohol, but it dissolves in three parts of water,
at the same time absorbing caloric. For homceopathic use,
it is taken in crystals; the three first attenuations are made
by trituration.



HOOM(EOPATHIC


NIccOLUM CARBONICTJM; Fr., Nickel carbonate; Ger., Kohlensaures Nickel; Eng., Carbonate of Nickel. Usualdose,30.
139. Nickel in a metallic state and entirely pure, is white,
with a shade of grey; it acts by attraction on the magnetic
needle, and may acquire poles; exposed to heat with contact
of air, it is converted into a pure green oxide. The substance
from which it is usually obtained is kupfernickel, in this it
is combined with arsenic and iron. It occurs in nature under
many forms, and in various combinations. In the mines in
different parts of Germany, of France, (at Ste. Marie aux
Mines, and at Allemont,) and of England, arsenical nickel
usually occurs, which is found coated with oxide of nickel.
It frequently accompanies arsenical cobalt.  The nickel of
commerce is in porous masses, of a dark grey, which are obtained by first preparing, in the wet way, oxide of nickel,
which is afterwards reduced by means of a small quantity of
pulverized charcoal. To obtain this metal, as used in homceopathy, dissolve it in dilute nitric acid, and evaporate the
solution to dryness; re-dissolve and again evaporate to dryness, repeating this process three or four times. Dissolve the
product of the last evaporation in liquid caustic ammonia,
which must be entirely free from carbonic acid; this may be
ascertained by trying whether or not it produces a precipitate
by hydrochlorate of lime. The solution is then evaporated
to dryness, after which the dry mass is mixed with two or,
three times its weight of black flux, (a mixture of two parts
of tartar and one part of nitre decomposed in a red-hot crucible,) placed in a crucible, and kept in a hot fire for half an
hour or three quarters. From the product thus obtained the
attenuations are made, the three first of which are prepared
by trituration.
NITRUM, Nitras potassx, Kali nitricun, Sal petre; Fr.,
Nitre, Potasse nitrate, Nitrate de potasse, Salpetre; Ger.,
Salpetersaures kali, Salpeter; Eng., Nitrate of potassa,
Nitre, Saltpetre. Usual doses, 3, 24, 30.
140. This saline substance is daily found in stables, cellars,
and other places in the vicinity of animal or vegetable putrefaction. Nitrogen, oxygen, and potassa are its component parts,
potassa being its base, and nitric acid being formed by the
combination of the two others. This salt is found in old



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


93


walls and rubbish, in various minerals, in the water of some
lakes, in certain animal matters, (the wood-louse among
others,) and, above all, in many plants. In most cases, this
salt is obtained artificially, by lixiviating what are called saltpetre earths, and submitting the product to many successive
purifications, which give the products known as rough saltpetre, &c., and finally what is called refined saltpetre, which
is judged to be entirely free from the foreign salts which the
preceding sorts may still contain. For homceopathic use,
however, the nitre requires still to be purified. For this
purpose, dissolve it in twice its weight of boiling water, add
to this solution a solution of carbonate of potassa, until no
longer discoloured; then filter through filtering-paper covered
with a layer of charcoal powder of the thickness of a knifeblade, after which evaporate it, crystallize by exposing it in
a cool place. The nitre thus obtained still contains common
salt, which is got rid of by dissolving it in an equal weight
of boiling water and stirring it until cold, in order to prevent the formation of regular crystals. When the nitre is
thus completely precipitated, it is put into a filter sprinkled
with water, the water it contains is suffered to drain off, and
it is then dried on blotting-paper.  Nitre thus purified and
triturated, forms a powder entirely dry and of a dazzling
white, whilst that which contains foreign salts, is of a white
more or less dirty, and liable to attract moisture from the
atmosphere.   The three first attenuations of this salt are made
by trituration.
NITRI ACIDUM,./Icidum    nitri s. nitricumn,.qua fortis;
Fr., Acide nitrique, Eau forte; Ger., Salpetersaure, Scheidewasser; Eng., Nitric acid, Aqua fortis. Usual doses,
3, 18, 24, 30.
141. This acid is not found native in a free state, but it
exists in all nitrates combined with a base.  To obtain this
acid as used in homceopathy, pulverize 15 grammes of perfectly pure nitre, (See No. 140,) introduce this into a small
retort coated with clay; add an equal quantity of phosphoric
acid of an oily consistence; shake the mixture slightly, expose it to the flame of a lamp and pure nitric acid, which
does not fume, and of a specific gravity of 12,00, will come
over. Pure nitric acid is fluid at the ordinary temperature,
colourless, exposed to a considerable degree of cold it con



94


HOM(EOPATHIC


geals; it boils more readily than water, is of an acid and
caustic taste, and has a weak and disagreeable smell; it destroys organic matters and colours them yellow. The attenuations of this acid can neither be made with sugar of milk
nor with pure alcohol, with which it forms an ether; the
first is therefore made with water, the second with alcohol
diluted with twice its volume of water, and it is only with
the third that we can begin to use common alcohol.
NITRI SPIRITUS DULCIS, Spiritus nitri dulcis, Spiritus
etheris nitratus, spiritus nitrico-tethereus, JEther nitricus s. nitri, Naphtha nitri; Fr., Esprit de nitre dulcifi6,
Ether nitrique alcoolise; Ger., Versilsster salpetergeist;
Eng., Spirit of nitrous ether, Sweet spirit of nitre. Usual
doses, 0.
142. The ether used in homoeopathy, under the name of
nitric ether, is not the nitric ether of the moderns, but that
which is known by the name of alcoholized nitric ether. It
is obtained by submitting to distillation a mixture of six parts
of alcohol and one of ordinary nitric acid of a specific gravity
of 1.30, and rectifying the product by calcined magnesia in
order to remove the free acid and a kind of yellow oil it
usually contains. Ether thus obtained is kept in well stopped bottles, care being taken to make them completely full,
and to tie prepared bladder over the stopper; because ether,
when exposed to the air is very liable to become acid, on account of the nitrous acid which is combined with the alcohol,
and which is oxidized by the oxygen of the air, or by attracting the moisture of the air, which causes this acid to become
disengaged and to appear in its free state. Alcoholized nitric
ether is colourless, perfectly limpid, of a strong and agreeable smell, a sweetish and aromatic taste, miscible in water
and alcohol in all proportions; it becomes acid in the air, and
evaporates at a low temperature without leaving any residuum.
That of commerce is frequently rendered impure by hydrochloric or nitric acid; in this case, by dissolving it in water,
and adding some drops of a solution of silver, a precipitate
will be obtained.
PETROLEUM, Oleum petrx, Naphtha montana; Fr., Huile
de petrole; Ger., Bergol, SteinOl; Eng., Petroleum, Barbados tar. Usual doses, 18, 30.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


143. This substance, which exudes from the earth through
the fissures of rocks, and which is found floating in the water,
most frequently occurs in Asia, particularly in Persia, and in
Europe, principally in Italy, near Modena, as also in the
South of France, in Switzerland, Bavaria, and Hungary.
There are four sorts, viz. 1st. Black petroleum, (Oleum
petra nigrum,) a substance of a dark brown colour, thick,
viscous, insupportably fetid, and liable to concrete in the air;
2nd. Red petroleum, (0l. petr. rubrum,) of a yellowish-red,
more fluid than the preceding, of an empyreumatic smell, and
subject to thicken in the air; 3rd. White petroleum, (1.
petr. album,) of yellow-wine or honey colour, leaving a
residuum, and giving out a bituminous smell when burned;
4th. Mountain naphtha, (Naptha montana,) the finest kind,
perfectly limpid, colourless, very fluid, volatile, very inflammable, and of an aromatic smell. In homoeopathy, we use
the third kind; the white petroleum. It should be very fluid
and of a very clear yellow; which shows that it is not adulterated with the fixed vegetable oils. But, for greater certainty, it may be tested by mixing it with sulphuric acid;
this acid does not act on it, but converts the fixed oils which
may be mixed with it, into a kind of sulphuret. Another
test, still more simple, consists in letting fall a few drops of
it on very white paper; if the petroleum is pure, these drops
evaporate in a free and warm atmosphere without leaving the
slightest trace of grease. To ascertain that it is not sophisticated with oil of turpentine or any other vegetable essential
oil, mix it with an equal quantity of spirits of wine; shake
the mixture, then by filtering through filtering-paper which
has previously been moistened with spirits of wine, the pure
petroleum is obtained, which remains on the paper, whilst
the spirits of wine, combined with the other oil, passes through
the filter. For some time past there has been found in commerce a clear yellow essential oil, which is derived from pitcoal, and which, when used to adulterate petroleum, is not
detected by those marks which show the presence of oil of
turpentine. This oil does not, like oil of turpentine, redden
test-paper, nor does it inflame when mixed with a compound
of sulphuric and fuming nitric acid; but what serves to detect
its presence is, that it has a specific smell, empyreumatic,
penetrating, and very -disagreeable, a smell which repeated
rectifications with water even will not suffice to destroy.



96


HOM(EOPATHIC


The three first attenuations of purified petroleum are made
by trituration.
PHOsPHORUS; Fr., Phosphore; Ger., Phosphor; Eng., Phosphorus. Usual dose, 30.
144. This substance, well known by its property of retaining the rays of light, never occurs native, but, united with
oxygen, exists in the blood, flesh, brain, teeth, and many
species of grain: in the mineral kingdom it is found as phosphate of lime in the mountains of Estremadura, &c. In a
state of perfect purity, it is transparent, colourless, or of a
yellowish-white, solid, ductile, crystallizable, inflammable,
insoluble in water, but slightly so in ether and alcohol. To
purify phosphorus so as to render it suitable for homeeopathic
use, it is sufficient to remelt it frequently under water, or to
press it, under hot water, through closely woven cloth, or to
distil it in a glass retort, the beak of which is plunged into a
receiver full of water. If the phosphorus is of a red colour,
it will be sufficient to put it into water to which nitric acid
has been added, and to heat the water until it boils. The
adulteration of phosphorus by sulphur is detected by its
greater hardness and deep colour. As for the attenuations
of this substance, there are three modes of making them, viz.
1. By trituration with sugar of milk, as far as the third and
afterward by the liquid way; 2. By sulphuric ether, for the
first attenuation; 3. By alcohol alone. To make the first
attenuation of phosphorus by means of ether, take one hundred drops of well rectified sulphuric ether, and introduce
into it one grain of phosphorus in small pieces. This should
be done in a cool place, and in a well stopped bottle. The
solution being effected, after shaking the bottle, take two
drops, which are to be mixed with one hundred drops of
alcohol, which give the second attenuation. The others are
all made with alcohol, in the usual manner. But, as it has
not been proved that sulphuric ether does not affect the virtues of the medicine with which it is mixed, the preparation with pure alcohol should be preferred. For this purpose, mix, in a bottle, 5 grains, (25 centigrammes,) of purified
phosphorus, with 500 drops of alcohol, the most anhydrous
possible, place the bottle, slightly corked, in a vessel filled
with hot water, and melt the contents. That being done,
cork the bottle tightly, shake until the solution is entirely



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


97


cold, close it hermetically, tie a prepared bladder over the
cork, place it in a cool and dark place, and shake it as often
as possible. At the end of some weeks, or still better, of some
months, the alcohol will be found completely saturated with
phosphorus. Then take one drop, which mix with 100 drops
of alcohol, this gives the second attenuation; the others are
made as usual.
PHosPHO RI ACIiDM,.cidum phosphori s. phosphoricum;
Fr., Acide phosphorique; Ger., Phosphorsaure; Eng.,
Phosphoric acid. Usual doses, 3, 9, 30.
145. Phosphoric acid is found in the three kingdoms of
nature, most frequently in the animal kingdom, and almost
always combined with bases. To obtain it, three or four
processes are mentioned; but as, for homoeopathic use, it is
necessary, above all, to obtain it such as has been used in
experiments on the healthy human subject, we shall content
ourselves by pointing out only the process of Hahnemann,
the author of these experiments. The following is the mode
directed by him. Place in a porcelain vessel one pound of
calcined and well powdered bones, pour on them a half kilogramme of concentrated sulphuric acid, let the whole stand
for twenty-four hours, stirring it frequently with a glass
spatula; then add a kilogramme of concentrated alcohol, mix
all together and put it into a cloth bag, which submit to the
action of a press. The fluid being thus expressed, let it
stand for two days to clarify. Then decant the clear portion,
concentrate it over the fire in a porcelain vessel, and fuse it
by raising it to a red heat. The product is the phosphoric
acid desired; it should be perfectly transparent and clear as
crystal. Take it while still hot, break it in pieces, and place
it in a well stopped bottle to prevent the contact of the air from
causing it to deliquesce. The first attenuation is made with
distilled water, the second with a mixture of equal parts of
alcohol and water, and only with the third we begin to use
common alcohol.
PLATINA, Fr., Platine; Ger., Platina; Eng., Platina. Usual
doses, 6, 30.
146. This metal, of a silver-white, has as yet only been
found in America, Spain, Russia, and the auriferous sands of
13



98


HOM(EOPATHIC


the Rhine; it usually occurs in the form of small grains, commonly alloyed with other metals, from which it is very difficult to separate it. When pure this metal is of a rather deeper
colour than silver, very ductile, nearly infusible, heavier and
more unalterable than any other metal; it is not oxidized in
water, nor at any temperature. To prepare it for homceopathic use, take 20 grains (1 gramme) of chemically pure
platina, dissolve it in aqua regia, with heat; dilute the solution in a suitable quantity of water, into this plunge a rod of
well polished steel, around which the platina will be seen
precipitating and forming a crystalline crust. The metal obtained in this way is a spongy mass, iron-grey, without lustre,
soft, porous, and of little density. It should be frequently
washed in distilled water, and well dried. Pure platina in
powder may also be obtained by boiling the chloride with
alcohol; the metal is precipitated by this process, and if carefully washed in distilled water, it forms a preparation entirely
suitable. One grain (5 centigrammes) of the powder obtained by either of these two processes is used to make the
attenuations, if pure platina in leaves sufficiently thin, like
those of gold or silver, cannot be procured. The three firs
attenuations are made by trituration.
PLUMBUM METALLICUM; Fr., Plomb metallique; Ger., Metallisches Blei; Eng., Metallic lead. Usual doses, 12,
30.
147. Lead rarely occurs native, but it is frequently found
as a salt, particularly as a sulphuret, known under the name
of galena, as a chloride, as a seleniuret, or as a carbonate.
It is very common in France, England, Savoy, Spain, and
many other countries. It is obtained by smelting galena
with iron, but the lead of commerce is usually mixed with
copper and iron. To procure pure lead, dissolve the lead of
commerce in nitric acid, dilute the solution properly with
water, and plunge into it a rod of zinc, around which the lead
soon begins to precipitate and crystallize in the form of a
tree. Perfectly pure lead may also be obtained by heating
to a red heat, in a clay crucible, nitrate of lead until every
trace of nitric acid disappears; after which the oxide is reduced
by means of charcoal; or, heat acetate of lead in a glass retort, and shake it until all the lead is precipitated. Pure lead
is a bluish-grey metal of little tenacity, soft, easily colouring



100


HOM(EOPATHIC


place, and the siliceous earth will fall to the bottom of the
vessel, whilst the supernatant will contain nothing but pure
soda.  To cause a more rapid precipitation of the silex,
which is in a state of such minute division, a little alcohol
may be added to the water. The precipitate being entirely
formed, it is to be collected on filtering-paper and pressed
between many sheets of it, after which it is to be exposed to
the air in a warm place. The silex thus obtained is a fine
white powder, harsh to the touch, gritting between the teeth,
and without taste or smell. The three first attenuations are
made by trituration.
STANNTM; Fr., Etain; Ger., Zinn; Eng., Tin. Usual doses,
6, 30.
150. This metal, known from the remotest antiquity, is
rarely found native, but frequently in the state of an oxide,
particularly in the East Indies and England. The purest
tin is that which comes from the East Indies, next to it the
English is the best; but it contains a small portion of arsenic,
which renders it hard. The tin of commerce is almost
always impure; in general it contains copper, lead, bismuth
and even arsenic; adulterations which are detected by the
dull white of this tin when melted, whereas pure tin has the
appearance of amalgam. The presence of copper is made
known by liquid ammonia; that of bismuth by distilled water,
with which the solution of tin in nitric acid should be mixed;
that of lead by a solution of sulphate of soda, which should be
added to the preceding solution and by the white precipitate
which takes place.- The presence of zinc is known by means
of a solution of carbonate of potassa, which is to be added to
the solution of tin in nitric acid, when freed from the copper
and lead, this will give a white precipitate, which, after
being dried, will show a yellow colour upon being heated.
The presence of arsenic is shown by the yellow precipitate
produced by hydro-sulphuric acid.  To free tin from the
arsenic it may contain, tin in leaves reduced to fine powder
is to be deflagrated with nitre, the product is to be washed
and heated to redness on burning coals. Metallic tin thus
purified is placed, in order to pulverize it, in a hot mortar
and triturated with very dry and fine common salt, it is then
dissolved in distilled water, which leaves the tin in powder
as a residuum. This powder is used to make the attenuations,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


101


if pure tin in thin leaves cannot be procured. The three first
attenuations are made by trituration.
STRONTIANA CARBONICA, Carbonas Stroniiana?; Fr., Strontiane carbonatee, Carbonate de Strontiane; Ger., Strontianerde, Kohlensaurer Strontian; Eng., Carbonate of
Strontian. Usual dose, 30.
151. This salt is found in nature in a fossil state, and
known under the name of Strontianite, but it is extremely
rare. To procure it suitable for homceopathic use, take sulphate of strontian, known by the name of poudre des Celestins, boil it in water for an hour, one part with three times
its weight of carbonate of potassa or soda, filter it rapidly,
wash the residuum, dissolve it in nitric acid, crystallize it
carefully, and lastly, precipitate the salt by sub-carbonate of
soda. It may also be obtained, by heating to redness, in a
crucible, sulphate of strontian with one-sixth of its weight of
charcoal-powder; this will produce sulphuret of strontian, (foie
de strontiane,) which dissolve in boiling water, and afterwards precipitate the salt by means of sub-carbonate of potassa, or, the sulphur may be precipitated by nitric acid, and
the solution of nitrate of strontian thus obtained, be decomposed. Finally, we may attain the desired result by preparing hydrochlorate of strontian as we prepare hydrochlorate
of baryta, and by afterwards decomposing the salt produced
by sub-carbonate of soda. The first of these three methods
is that commonly adopted. The three first attenuations are
prepared by trituration.
SULFUR S, SULPHUR; Fr., Soufre; Ger., Schwefel; Eng., Sulphur, Brimstone. Usual doses, 0 (tincture,) 3, 6, 30.
152. Sulphur is found in nature in considerable abundance,
either native, as in the vicinity of many volcanos, or combined with various metals, composing the sulphurets called
pyrites; with hydrogen in sulphurous waters, or with oxygen,
as sulphurous or sulphuric acids, and with these acids forming
sulphates. Lastly, it is found in many organic substances,
such as the flowers of the elder, the linden, in carmine, mustard, anise, in leguminous plants, white of egg, and hair. On
the large scale sulphur is procured from pyrites by simple
distillation, or from native sulphur; obtained in either way, it



102


HOMCEOPATHIC


is in two distinct forms, viz: 1st. cylinders or rolls, the shades
of which vary, according to their purity; 2nd. in fine powder,
known as flowers of sulphur or sublimed sulphur. This last,
which alone is used in homoeopathy, is obtained by mixing
equal parts of roll sulphur and white sand, this is introduced
into a glass retort, and distilled in a sand-bath. The flowers
of sulphur thus prepared contain generally a little sulphuric
acid, which is removed by frequent washings in pure water
and drying on blotting-paper; after which they are known in
commerce under the name of washed flowers of sulphur.
For homoceopathic purposes, however, these washed flowers
of sulphur are not sufficiently pure, on which account, before
using them, they should be washed afresh with alcohol to free
them completely from the least trace of sulphuric acid which
might adhere to them. Flowers of sulphur frequently, also,
contain arsenic, which is known by their orange-yellow colour,
as well as by their alliaceous odour when thrown on burning
coals. Occasionally selenium may be present in sulphur, in
which case it will be of a dirty yellow. When pure, sulphur
is of a canary-yellow, insoluble in water, but soluble in 200
times its weight of alcohol. In its natural state, it occurs
generally crystallized, or in amorphous masses with a shining
fracture, and so brittle as to break in the hand. When
strongly heated it is volatilized and inflames on the contact of
air. To prepare the attenuations, take washed flowers of sulphur, which wash afresh in alcohol; then if you wish to obtain
triturated sulphur (sulfur trituratum) make the three first
attenuations by trituration. But the preparation now most
in use is the tincture of sulphur ( Tinctura sulfuris s. Spiritus vini sulfuratus), which is obtained by mixing together
in a small bottle one hundred drops of the best alcohol with
5 grains (25 centigrammes) of flowers of sulphur washed,
(and purified by a fresh washing with alcohol;) this bottle
after being corked is slightly shaken, then, at the end of
twenty-four hours, the clear liquid is decanted into another
bottle and kept unrder the name of Tincture of Sulphur.
One drop of this preparation mixed with 100 drops of alcohol,
will form the second attenuation, and so on of the rest.
SULFURIS ACIDUM, dAcidum sulfuricum s. sulfuris, t^cidum
vitrioli; Fr., Acide sulfurique, Acide vitriolique; Ger.,
Schwefelsaurer vitriol; Eng., Sulphuric acid, Vitriolic
acid, Oil of vitriol. Usual doses, 3, 30.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


103


153. This acid is found in nature, sometimes in a free state,
but usually combined with water. It has, however, been also
found in the form of small acicular crystals, in many grottos
of volcanic mountains; it constitutes the most important ingredient in the so called sour springs in America, to the
south of the Erie Canal. But it is principally as combined
with bases that this acid abounds in nature. When entirely
anhydrous, it is in white, opaque crystals, like amianthus,
volatile at the ordinary temperature, susceptible of uniting
with the hydrogen of the atmosphere, and of forming vapours
with it. In commerce there are two kinds of this acid, viz.
1. The sulphuric acid of Nordhausen, or of Saxony, a
brownish liquid, fuming, and almost completely anhydrous.
2. English sulphuric acid, which is obtained by the combustion of sulphur in vast leaden chambers. This last is not
fuming, it is less concentrated than that of Nordhausen. For
homoeopathic purposes, we use the first of these, the sulphuric acid of Nordhausen, known under the name of
fuming sulphuric or vitriolic acid; but before using it, it is
indispensable to subject it to a fresh distillation. For this
purpose, introduce it into a glass retort heated by a sandbath; the first product which passes into the receiver is perfectly anhydrous sulphuric acid, and as soon as this has passed
over in the form of white vapours, the ebullition of the acid
ceases. Then the receiver must be changed, and the real
distillation carried on by carefully increasing the heat of the
fire; it is to be continued until only the tenth part of all acid
used remains in the retort. The product of this distillation
is pure concentrated sulphuric acid, which combines with
water, under whatever form it may be presented to it. The
first attenuation is made with distilled water; the second
with aqueous alcohol; and it is only with the third that we
can begin to use a pure spirit of wine of 70 to 80 degrees
centigrade.
TARTARUS EMETICUS S. STIBIATUS, edntimonium tartaricum, Tartras potassii et antimonii; Fr., Tartre em6tique
ou stibi6, Tartrate antimoni6 de potasse, Tartrate de
potassium et d'antimoine; Ger., Spiessglanz-weinstein,
Brech-weinstein; Eng., Tartrate of antimony and potassa,
Tartarized antimony, Emetic tartar.    Usual doses, 6,
12, 30.
154. To obtain this salt, take equal parts of oxide of anti



104


HOM1EOPATHIC


mony, (Stibium oxydatum griseum,) and pure tartar, pulverized, digest them together for an hour in a porcelain vessel,
with equal parts of distilled water, and when the mass
reaches the boiling point, add five times its weight of boiling
distilled water, filter the solution while hot, and let it crystallize. The first crystallization being completed, decant the
fluid and crystallize afresh and repeat the operation until the
crystals are entirely colourless; then triturate all the crystals
obtained, dissolve them in fifteen times their weight of cold
distilled water, filter the solution, crystallize afresh, pulverize the crystals and put the powder into a well stopped
bottle. Emetic tartar of commerce contains iron, copper, or
sulphuret of antimony, so that for homceopathic use it is necessary to prepare it ourselves. To make the attenuations,
first make a thick paste by triturating 100 grains (5 grammes) of sugar of milk with 15 drops of distilled water, add
1 grain (5 centigrammes) of pure emetic tartar, and proceed as usual. The two succeeding attenuations are made by
trituration, without, however, the necessity of moistening
the sugar of milk.
TARTARI ACIDUM,.dcidum    artarai s. tartaricum; Fr., Acide
tartrique ou tartarique; Ger., Weinsteins8iure; Eng., Tartaric acid. Usual doses?
155. Heretofore this acid has been found only in the vegetable kingdom; combined with potassa, it occurs especially
in the juice of the grape; with other acids or in a free state,
in the root of the dandelion, in the pine-apple, potato, acid
cherries, tamarinds, and green mulberries. It is obtained
artificially from tartar. To effect this, take carefully purified
sub-carbonate of lime, to which add water, and make it boil,
then mix with it pure tartar, pulverized as long as the mass
continues to effervesce, this will require about one hundred
parts of tartar to twenty-three of sub-carbonate of lime. By
this operation, the free tartaric acid drives off the carbonic
acid, so that the products which are formed contain tartrate
of lime, and a neutral salt, which is soluble tartrate of potassa.
In order to obtain the tartaric acid, we begin by adding to
this solution hydrochlorate of lime, and continue to do so as
long as a precipitate of tartrate of lime forms. Lastly, we
digest together the two precipitates with diluted sulphuric
acid, by which process the tartaric separates and crystallizes,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


105


when evaporation takes place. This salt, when entirely pure,
is in crystals, very acid and very soluble, white, transparent,
inodorous, and perfectly dry. If it attracts moisture from
the air, it shews that it contains malic, sulphuric, or nitric
acids. The presence of sulphuric acid is detected by nitrate
of barytes; that of nitric acid by the peculiar smell when tartaric acid containing it is heated; that of metallic salts, by
hydro-sulphuric and gallic acids; that of calcareous salts by
the insolubility of these salts in alcohol. All the attenuations
are made with alcohol.
ZINCUM METALLICUM; Fr., Zinc; Ger., Zink; Eng., Zinc.
Usual dose, 30.
156. This metal occurs abundantly in nature, but always
in combination either with sulphur, as in blende or pseudogalena, with oxygen as in tutty, or with oxygen and silex,
as in calamine,-&c. It is obtained in the large way, from
calamine, as in France, or from blende, as in England. It is
a metal of a bluish-white, very brilliant, of a lamellar fracture, tenacious, difficult to file, but very ductile, brittle, and
pulverizable at a temperature of 2050 R., and fusible at 3600.
When rubbed between the fingers, it communicates to them
a peculiar smell and taste; exposed to the air it is oxidized
and coated with a thin greyish pellicle.  Two kinds of
this metal are met with in commerce, viz. 1st. That from
the East Indies, or China; and 2nd. That from    Goslar.
These two kinds always contain more or less lead, and frequently in addition, tin, iron, or cadmium. To detect these
adulterations, dissolve one part of zinc in four parts of pure
nitric acid; if the solution is clear, there is no tin, for its presence would be shewn by a white precipitate; on neutralizing
the solution by sub-carbonate of soda, there will be a precipitate of oxide of iron if it contains iron; or, on adding hydrocyanate of iron the iron in the solution will give a white
precipitate. Finally, if lead is present, the sulphate of potassa added to the solution will throw down a white precipitate. To prepare this metal for homoeopathic use, rub under
water a piece of pure metallic zinc on a fine hone, dry the
grey powder thus obtained, and make the three first attenuations by triluralion.
14



106


HOMMEOPATHIC


ZINCUM SULFURICUM; Sulfas zinci, Vitriolum      album  s.
Zinci; Fr., Sulfate de zinc, Vitriol blanc ou de zinc; Ger.,
Schwefelsaures Zink; Eng., Sulphate of zinc, White
vitriol. Usual doses?
157. This salt, known under the name of white vitriol,
&c., is manufactured on a large scale near Goslar, in the
Hartz, where it also occurs native. It comes to us in masses,
having the form of sugar loaves, or in small crystals like
those of Seidlitz salt, with which we should be careful not to
confound it. The sulphate of zinc of commerce is seldom
pure; it generally contains sulphate of iron or sulphate of
copper. It is freed from these foreign substances by dissolving and crystallizing it afresh, or by precipitating the other
metals by means of a rod of zinc plunged into the solution.
This salt is crystalline, white, unalterable in the air, very
soluble in water, fusible in the fire in its water of crystallization, inodorous and of a disagreeable taste.  The three first
attenuations are made by trituration.
3. lMineral substances and chemical products which are
but little used.
ACETUM ACIDUM; dcidum      aceticum; Fr., Acide acetique;
Ger., Essigsaure; Eng., Acetic acid.
158. This acid has been found only in the animal or vegetable kingdoms, where it occurs in great abundance, either
in a free state, as in the gums, &c., or as a salt combined
with lime, potassa, alumine or magnesia. It is obtained by
distilling in a sand-bath to dryness 192 grammes of crystallized acetate of lead with 4 grammes of sulphuric acid, diluted
with 18 grammes of water, and rectifying the product with
6 grammes of manganese in case the product should be rendered impure by sulphuric acid; or with 3 grammes.of acetate
of potassa, if it should contain lead. Acetic acid is liquid,
colourless, of a lively and penetrating, but agreeable, smell, of
a hot and pungent taste, volatile, inflammable and strongly
attractive of water, on which account it must be kept in bottles
hermetically closed. It unites with water in all proportions,
and dissolves in alcohol, with which it forms an ether. The
attenuations, therefore, must be made like those of sulphuric,
nitric, and muriatic acids.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


107


AMMONIUM CAUSTICUM; Fr., Ammoniaque liquide; Ger.,
Wasseriges vammonium; Eng., Water of ammonia, Solution of ammonia.
159. Ammonia, known under the name of volatile alkali,
is found in the three kingdoms of nature, although not always
formed; but it is formed whenever, during the putrefaction
and fermentation of animal and vegetable matter, nascent
hydrogen and nitrogen are in contact and exposed to the air.
This alkali also occurs, but combined with sulphuric or
hydrochloric acid, in certain lakes and many volcanic products, as likewise in the vegetable kingdom, in the flowers
and fruits of numerous plants, particularly the tetradynamix. It is a colourless, transparent gas, of an acrid and
caustic taste. It is very soluble in water, which combines
with it in all proportions, and which, when it has absorbed
the third of its weight of it, that is to say, when completely
saturated with this gas, takes the name of Water of Ammonia. This fluid has all the physical properties of gaseous
ammonia, except the form.   For homceopathic purposes,
concentrated water of ammonia, that is, the completely
saturated preparation, is used, the attenuations of which are
made with alcohol.
ANTIMONIUM METALLICUM: Stibium; Fr., Antimoine, Antimoine metallique; Ger., Spiessglanz; Eng., Antimony,
Regulus of antimony.
160. This metal rarely occurs native, but frequently as an
oxide or sulphuretted oxide, and most generally as a sulphuret. It is obtained in the state of regulus by cast iron,
which, by means of heat, combines with the sulphur, and leaves
the antimony in a metallic state. It is principally in Hungary, Bohemia, Sweden, England and Spain that this metal
is procured from the mines, and it is exported in cakes, the
surface of which exhibits a species of crystallization frequently
compared to the leaf of the fern. Antimony is a metal of a
silvery-white, with a slight bluish tint, brilliant, harder
than tin and lead, crystallizable, fusible, volatile, combustible,
of a perceptible taste and smell, very brittle and easily pulverized. The three first attenuations must be made by trituration.



108


HO ME OPATH IC


ARGENTUMI NITRICUM, AtNiras argenti; Fr., Argent nitrate,
Nitrate d'argent; Ger., Salpetersaures Silber; Eng., Nitrate of silver.
161. The salt we indicate by this name, is not the fused
nitrate of silver, called also lapis infernalis or lunar caustic, but the crystallized nitrate of silver. To obtain this
salt, take the purest silver, dissolve it at a moderate heat in
twice its weight of pure nitric acid, which gives a perfectly
colourless solution if pure silver is used; whereas, if it contain copper the solution will have a greenish-blue colour.
This solution is then evaporated and set to crystallize. When
pure, this salt is in colourless, transparent, thin plates, varying
in form, of a caustic, styptic and metallic taste; it does not
attract humidity from the atmosphere, but is partially decomposed by the light. It dissolves in equal parts of cold water
and in two parts of boiling alcohol, which nevertheless abandons it, so that it retains but a very small portion of it when
cold. Notwithstanding this, it would perhaps be better to
make the first solution in boiling alcohol, than to prepare it
by triturations with sugar of milk; the solution thus made,
would retain sufficient portions to constitute the first attenuation, from which the others might be made with cold alcohol,
in the usual manner.
ARSENICUM METALLICUM, tJrseniculm; Fr., Arsenic metallique; Ger., Arsen; Eng., Metallic arsenic.
162. This metal occurs native in a lamellar form, under
the name of cobalt ore, or fly powder, or combined with
oxygen, as arsenious acid, in the form of acicular crystals, or in the form of sand and united with other metals. It
is obtained by sublimation from arsenical cobalt, and is in
lamellar pieces, brittle, of a brilliant steel-grey, very alterable
in the air, very volatile, combustible, insipid, and inodorous,
but diffusing an alliaceous smell when dried on burning coals.
It is easily pulverized; in consequence, however, of its great
inflammability, it is necessary to pulverize a very small quantity at a time. The three first attenuations are effected by
trituration.
ARSENICUM CITRINUM, Sulfurelum arseniciflavumt, cAiururm
pigmentum; Fr., Arsenic jaune-citron, Sulfure d'arsenic



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


109


jaune, Orpiment; Ger., Rauschgelb, Gelbes schtoefel-arsen,
Operment; Eng., Orpiment, King's-yellow.
163. This metallic substance occurs native in Hungary,
Servia, and Wallachia, and the Levant. It is tender, slightly
flexible, composed of translucid, brilliant laminae, which sometimes have a bright polish, of a lemon-yellow, verging to
green, diffusing on the fire a suffocating, smell of garlic and
sulphur. It is also obtained by fusing together 61 parts of
metallic arsenic and 39 parts of sulphur, and submitting the
whole to sublimation; or by passing a current of hydrosulphuric acid into a watery solution of arsenious acid, or of an
arseniated alkali mixed with hydrochloric or any other
acid. The sulphuret of arsenic thus prepared takes the
name of false orpiment, (faux orpiment,) or of sulphuric
oxide of arsenic (oxyde d'arsenic sulfurique).
ARsENICUUM  RBRUM, Sulfuretum     arsenici rubrum, Rubinus arsenicalis; Fr., Arsenic rouge, Sulfure d'arsenic
rouge, Realgar; Ger., Rother arsenik, Rothes schwefelarsen, Realgar; Eng., Realgar.
164. This mineral is found in the craters of many volcanos,
where it has been produced by sublimation, particularly at
the Solfatara, near Naples, and at Guadaloupe, where it is
called red sulphur (soufre rouge). It is seen on the St.
Gotthard combined with dolomite, or quartz, in many mines,
such as those of Nagyag, in Transylvania, it occurs in transparent crystals of different forms, of a scarlet-red. It is obtained artificially by subliming a mixture of native arsenic
and sulphurous pyrites; or by fusing together metallic arsenic
with orpiment. The product of this operation bears the
name of artificial realgar, (faux-r6algar,) or that of artificial
red sulphuret of arsenic. It is of a brown-red, in solid
masses, concrete, amorphous, and gives, when triturated, an
orange-yellow powder.
AURUM   FULMINANS; Fr., Or fulminant; Ger., Knallgold;
Eng., Fulminating gold.
165. This metallic substance, which at first was obtained
by combining oxide of gold with ammonia, is more advantageously prepared by means of pure chloride of gold. It is



110


HOMMEOPATHIC


thus procured by precipitating the chloride by ammonia, after
which the precipitate is washed and dried at a moderate temperature. It is a solid, yellow, insipid substance, detonating
with violence by friction or a blow, so that the bottles containing it should be covered only with paper. Hence it follows that it should never be submitted to trituration.
BARYTA ACETICA, tIcelas baurytw; Fr., Baryte acetatee,
Acetate de baryte; Ger., Essigsaurer baryt; Eng., Acetate of baryta.
166. This preparation is now no longer used in homceopathy, the carbonate of baryta is preferred; it has the same
medicinal properties, besides which it has this advantage, that
it may be treated by trituration, and thus furnish preparations less subject to alteration. However, to make our work
complete, we will describe the mode of preparing it. Dissolve carbonate of baryta in acetic acid, chemically pure, and
evaporate the fluid to the point of crystallization. One grain
of the crystallized salt is dissolved in 100 drops of distilled
water, which gives the first attenuation; the second is made
with aqueous alcohol, the rest with common spirits of wine.
BARYTA CAUSTICA S. PURA, Baryta oxydata; Fr., Baryte
caustique, Protoxide de barium; Ger., JEtz-baryt, Reine
schwererde; Eng., Caustic, or pure baryta.
167. This earth, discovered by Scheele, in 1774, has been
called heavy earth, (terre pesante,) on account of its great
specific gravity.  It is principally found in heavy spar,
(sulphate of baryta,) which is a compound of baryta with
sulphuric acid, and which often contains a small portion of
strontian. It is also found, but more rarely, in witherite.
In order to obtain pure baryta, dissolve hydrochloride of
baryta in distilled water, to the solution add sub-carbonate
of potassa, the precipitate which results is to be washed and
afterwards dried. We thus have the sub-carbonate of baryta,
which mixed with 6-10 parts of wood-charcoal, and made
into a ball with gum-dragon, is placed in a crucible; it is
surrounded with pulverized charcoal, covered with another
crucible, and exposed for an hour to a good forge fire. The
earth thus obtained is a greyish-white mass, friable, anhydrous, of an acrid taste, corrosive, effervescing with acids,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


111


dissolving in water in the same manner as lime, and in considerable quantity, and forming crystals on cooling. To render it suitable for homoeopathic purposes, proceed as with
calcarea caustica. (See No. 171.)
BISMUTHUM METALLICUM, Marcasita; Fr., Bismuth metallique; Ger., Wismuth-Metall; Eng., Metallic bismuth.
168. This metal occurs in nature in different states, either
native or as an oxide, or combined with sulphur; it is found
in Bohemia, Saxony, France, in Normandy, &c. It is obtained in the large way from its ores, by means of heat; but
the metal thus procured usually contains arsenic, iron, &c.
To separate it from these, dissolve it in nitric acid and precipitate it by means of water. Then dry the precipitate, add
black flux and reduce it in a crucible at a low heat. The
metal is found at the bottom of the crucible, and may easily
be freed from the saline mass which covers it. It is a yellowish-white lamellar brittle metal, but little affected in the
air, very fusible, burning with a bluish flame and easily pulverized. The three first attenuations are to be prepared by
trituration.
BROmIUM, Murides, Murina; Fr., Brome; Ger., Brom;
Eng., Bromine.
169. Bromine, discovered by Balard, of Montpellier, is
found in sea-water combined with iodine, or in the motherwaters of salt-works or bittern, combined with chlorine; it is
also found in the dead sea, in the salt springs of Kreutznach,
in barilla, in certain mollusca, in rock salt, and in some ores
of zinc. It is obtained from the bittern or mother-waters of
salt-works, by pouring on their surface a stratum of ether,
which takes up the bromine, and shaken with potassa, gives
a bromide. This bromide is mixed with peroxide of manganese, and treated with dilute sulphuric acid, which gives
red vapours that are condensed and kept under vitriol, in a
bottle hermetically closed; this fluid is placed, chemically,
between chlorine and iodine; it is blackish, in a thinner stratum, hyacinth-red, stains the skin yellow, of a very disagreeable, suffocating smell, of a nauseous, caustic and astringent
taste, very volatile, evaporates in the air, acts, on organic
substances like chlorine, soluble with difficulty in water, but



112


HOAEOPATHIC


easily in alcohol and ether. The attenuations should all be
prepared with alcohol.
CALCAREA ACETICA, d/cetas calcis; Fr., Chaux acetatee, Acetate de chaux; Ger., Essigsaurer kalk; Eng., Acetate of
lime.
170. This preparation is no longer in use; all homceopaths
prefer the carbonate of lime, which possesses the same properties, and has moreover the advantage of being more suitable for trituration, and thus furnishing more unalterable
preparations. The following is the mode of making this
preparation. Boil oyster-shells for an hour in river-water,
then, after having bruised them with a wooden mallet, dissolve them in distilled vinegar, by degrees bring the solution
to the boiling point, in a porcelain vessel, and leave it in that
state till saturated. That being done, filter the liquid, and
let it evaporate to one-fifth, also in a porcelain vessel. This
substance is of a deep yellow colour, and in time lets fall a
brownish mucilaginous substance, the precipitation of which
renders it clear. Mixed with alcohol in equal parts, this
solution will not become mouldy. The attenuations are all
made with alcohol.
CALCAREA CAUSTICA s. pura, Calx; Fr., Chaux caustique ou
vive; Ger., Gebrannler kalk; Eng., Quicklime, Pure lime.
171. This earth is found in all the three kingdoms of nature, but always combined with acids or with silex. Pure
lime is white, of a specific gravity of 2.30. It is infusible
and has a caustic taste like that of ley. To prepare lime for
homoeopathic use, introduce 30 grammes (1 ounce) of quicklime into a heated bottle, pour over it 150 grammes (50
ounces) of water; cork the bottle and let it stand till cold.
Then shake the bottle and add to the mixture 150 grammes
of concentrated alcohol. After several days, during which
the bottle is frequently to be shaken, decant the fluid into
small phials, which are to be closed hermetically and kept
under the name of Spiritus calcareus, or Tincture of caustic lime.
CALCAREA SULFURICA, Suliphas calcis; Fr., Chaux sulfatee,
Sulfate de chaux; Ger., S'chzwefelsaurer kalk; Eng., Sulphate of lime.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


113


172. This salt is found in nature crystallized, and forms,
under the names of plaster of paris, gypsum, &c. entire
mountains. It is obtained as an accessory product in extracting phosphoric acid from calcined bones, as well as in preparing tartaric acid. When to a solution of lime in sulphuric,
hydrochloric or nitric acid, the sulphate of an alkaline substance is added, the sulphate soon precipitates, and the less
this solution contains of water, the more rapid will be the
precipitation and the more pulverulent the product obtained.
The sulphate of lime dissolves in 500 times its weight of
water; it is entirely insoluble in alcohol. The three first
attenuations must be made by trituration.
CALCAREA MURIATICA, Murias s. Hydrochloras Calcis; Fr.'
Chaux muriat6e, Muriate ou hydrochlorate de chaux; Ger.,
Salzsaurer kalk; Eng., Chloride of calcium, Muriate of
lime.
173. This salt is found in sea-water, in the bittern or
mother-water of salt-works, and is obtained as an accessory
product during the preparation of spirit of ammonia, of subcarbonate of ammonia, &c. It is procured pure by saturating
sub-carbonate of lime (prepared oyster-shells) with sulphuric
acid. This salt, crystallized, contains 49.13 of water, rapidly
attracts moisture from the atmosphere, and readily deliquesces. It is very soluble in water and in alcohol, and all
the attenuations should be prepared with the latter.
CUPRUM ACETICUM, d.cetas cupri, JErugo, Viride wris;
Fr., Cuivre acetate, Acetate de cuivre, Verdet, Vert-degris; Ger., Essigsaures kupfer, Griinspan; Eng., Acetate
of copper, Verdigris.
174. This preparation is no longer used in homceopathy,
since all are satisfied that metallic copper is superior to it.
To obtain acetate of copper, dissolve verdigris in pure acetic
acid until the solution is completely saturated, then evaporate
the acid slowly and dry the crystals on blotting-paper. The
first attenuation is made with distilled water; the second with
aqueous alcohol,, and the remainder with spirits of wine of
70 to 80 degrees, centigrade.
15



114


HOM(EOPATHIC


CUPRUM CARBONICUM, Carbonas (sub) czpri; Fr., Cuivre
carbonate, Sous-carbonate de cuivre; Ger., Kohlensaures
kupfer; Eng., Carbonate of copper.
175. This salt exists in nature in the form of blue carbonate, malachite and anhydrous carbonate. It is obtained
artificially by precipitating a solution of copper diluted with
water, by sub-carbonate of potassa, and washing the precipitate with cold water. This salt is of a magnificent blue,
frequently crystallized, but often, also, in earthy masses of a
sky-blue, easily pulverized. The three first attenuations
should be made by trituration.
CUPRUM SULFURICUM, Sulphas cupri, Vitriolum      cupri s.
cceruleum; Fr., Cuivre sulfat6, Sulfate de cuivre, Vitriol
bleu ou de cuivre; Ger., Schwefelsaures kupfer, Kupfervitriol; Eng., Sulphate of copper, Blue vitriol.
176. This salt is found in nature, in the galleries of copper mines, or in solution in the waters flowing from mines
containing it, whence it is extracted by evaporation. To
procure it suitable for medical purposes, heat copper with
concentrated sulphuric acid, dissolve the product in water,
and let it crystallize. This salt is in large crystals of a beautiful blue colour, of a metallic smell, disagreeable, styptic.
When heated, it loses its water of crystallization, and becomes a white powder, which is anhydrous sulphate of copper.
The blue vitriol of commerce is almost always rendered impure by iron or zinc; on which account the homoeopathic
physician should prepare it himself. The three first attenuations should be made by trituration.
FERRUM ACETICUM,./icetas ferri; Fr., Fer acetate, Acetate
de fer; Ger., E6s-igsaures eisen; Eng., Acetate of iron.
177. We may say of this as of all the acetates, it is no
longer in use. When this preparation was in use, it was
obtained by heating iron wire to a white heat, quenching it
in acetic acid, evaporating the solution, and drying the residuum.. The attenuations, as far as the third, were made with
sugar of milk; but all homceopaths now prefer metallic iron.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


115


FERRUMn OXYDATUM HYDRATUM, Hydras oxydi ferri, Carbonas (sub) ferri, Rubigo; Fr., Oxyde de fer, Oxyde de
fer hydrate ou carbonate, Sous carbonate ou hydrate de
fer; Rouille; Ger., Eisen-oxyd-hydrat, Kohlensaures
eisen, Rost; Eng., Carbonate of iron, Rust of iron.
178. The most simple method of obtaining this salt, is to
dissolve in hot water sulphate of iron, filter the solution,
and add an aqueous solution' of sub-carbonate of soda as long
as any precipitate forms; this is to be separated by means of
a filter, after which it is to be dried and kept in a well corked
bottle. This salt forms a fine powder, brownish-red, inodorous, and not attracted by the magnet.
HYDROCYANI ACIDUM, dcidum hydrocyanicum; Fr., Acide
prussique; Ger., Blaustiure; Eng., Hydrocyanic acid,
Prussic acid.
179. This acid has only been found in the animal and vegetable kingdoms. It occurs ready-formed in many plants, such as
the lauro-cerasus, the peach tree, the apricot tree, the wild plum
tree, &c. For homoeopathic use, the acid prepared according to
Schrader's method has been proposed, and as it is important for
regularity in observation that all homoeopaths should make use
of the same preparation, we also adopt that of Schrader. According to that author, prussic acid is obtained by introducing
30 grammes ofprussiate ofpotassa,well pulverized, into a glass
retort, the extremity of the neck of which is placed in a receiver containing 30 grammes of alcohol of260,and cooled with
ice. -That being done, pour on the salt a mixture of 60 grammes
of phosphoric acid of a specific gravity of 1.13 and 90 grammes of spirit of wine of 260, and heat the retort as long as
any thing passes over into the receiver. When the product
is cold, mix it well with so much spirit of wine of 260 as that
the whole shall make 180 grammes, and keep it in small
bottles hermetically closed. Concentrated prussic acid is an
inodorous, slightly acid, and very volatile fluid. Exposed to
the air, it evaporates, and absorbs so much caloric that the
remainder congeals. It is of a lively and suffocating smell,
which, when the acid is very dilute, resembles that of bitter
almonds or lauro-cerasus. The taste is at first cooling, then
acrid, and finally burning. The majority of homoeopaths,
instead of prussic acid, make use of the juice of the lauro



116                   HOM(EOPATHIC
cerasus, (See No. 268.) The attenuations of this acid must
be made with alcohol, and kept in bottles hermetically closed.
KALI CAUSTICUM, Potassa caustica; Fr., Potasse caustique,
Potasse; Ger., Gewdichs-laugensalz, Kaustisches kali;
Eng., Potassa, Caustic potassa.
180. Potassa, or vegetable alkali, (comp. natrum causticum, No. 188.) forms a component part of all plants, except
those which are found near the sea in a soil impregnated with
sulphate and hydrochlorate of soda. This alkali is much
less abundant in the mineral kingdom, but it is found there,
as well as in the animal kingdom. Potash is obtained by the
incineration of plants in contact of air, lixiviating the product and evaporating the ley to dryness. The potash of commerce is never pure; it is almost always mixed with sulphate
or hydrochlorate of potassa. When pure and concentrated,
it is white, brittle, very caustic, readily deliquescing in the
air. It is soluble in alcohol; but in this state it atticks glass,
unless much diluted; so that this property does not prevent
keeping in glass bottles the attenuations made with alcohol,
from the first to the last.
MAGNESIA CALCINATA S. PURA; Fr., Magnesie calcin6e; Ger.,
Gebrannte Magnesia; Eng., Calcined magnesia.
181. Pure magnesia is not found in nature, but it occurs,
combined with carbonic acid, in magnesite; with silicic acid
in meerschaum, serpentine, &c.; with nitric acid in bittern, or
the mother-water of salt-works, &c. It is also a component
part of many animal and vegetable matters. It is obtained by
calcining sub-carbonate of magnesia, until it no longer effervesces with weak hydrochloric acid.    It is a substance
more or less caustic, according to its degree of calcination,
slightly alkaline, white, pulverulent, almost insipid, and insoluble in water. Exposed to the air, it is easily transformed
into sub-carbonate, on which account, the bottles in which
it is kept should have ground-glass stoppers. The magnesia
of commerce is sometimes adulterated with quicklime, or
carbonate of lime; in the first of these cases, it becomes heated
with the contact of air, and colours corrosive sublimate yellow
when triturated with it; if, on the contrary, it contains subcarbonate of lime, it effervesces with liquids.


/



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


117


MANGANUM ACETICUM, s1cetas mangani; Fr., Manganese
acetate, Acetate de manganese; Ger., Essigsaurer braunstein; Eng., Acetate of manganese.
182. When this preparation was still used in homceopathy,
it was obtained by boiling the carbonate of manganese (see
No. 130) with distilled vinegar until the acid was completely
saturated, and evaporating the solution to a syrupy consistence. The attenuations were all made with alcohol.
MANGANUM METALLICUM, Manganesium; Fr., ManZganese;
Ger., Mangan, Braunstein-metall; Eng., Manganese,
Metallic manganese.
183. This metal is found in nature in the state of oxide, or
combined with sulphur, as a colouring matter in many fossils,
or a component part of mineral waters. The pure metal is
of a silver-grey, without taste or smell; having a slight metallic lustre, the fracture granular, easily filed and reduced to
powder. The three first attenuations of this metal reduced to
powder should be prepared by trituration.
MERCURIUS ACETATUS, d/cetas mercurii, Hydrargyrum
acetatum; Fr., Mercure acetate, Acetate de mercure; Ger.,
Essigsaures Quecksilber; Eng., Acetate of mercury.
184. Acetic acid does not act strongly on metallic mercury, but it readily combines with the oxides of that substance. Acetate of mercury is obtained by the solution of
deutoxide of mercury in acetic acid, or by the solution of a
mixture of acetate of potassa with nitrate of mercury. For
this purpose, introduce into a glass retort deutoxide of mercury, or sub-carbonate of mercury; pour upon it eight parts
of distilled water, place the mixture in a sand-bath, and when
it commences boiling, add acetic acid until the mercurial
oxide is dissolved. That being effected, filter the fluid as
quickly as possible, set it aside and let it crystallize. This
salt, when pure, forms white crystals, greasy to the touch,
lamellar, and brilliant; it is fixed, becomes black by the combined action of light and humidity, is difficultly soluble in
water, and completely insoluble in alcohol. The three first
attenuations should be made by trituration. But in gene



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


119


which consists in dissolving corrosive sublimate in 20 parts
of cold distilled water, and adding, little by little, with constant stirring, liquid ammonia until a white pulverized precipitate no longer forms.  White precipitate is a powder of
a dead-white, of a disagreeable acrid and metallic taste, insoluble in alcohol, and very sparingly soluble in water, by
which it is decomposed, if it remains long in contact with it.
The first three attenuations should be made by trituration.
MERCURIUS PRaECIPITATUS RUBER, Hydrargyrum       oxydatum rubrum; Fr., 1-recipit6 rouge, Oxyde rouge de mercure; Ger., Rother Precipitat; Eng., Red oxide of mercury, Red precipitate.
185. Dissolve two parts of mercury in three parts of nitric
acid, at first exposing the mixture to a gentle heat, which is
to be gradually increased; evaporate the solution to dryness,
triturate the residuum with pure mercury till the globules
disappear, moistening the powder from time to time with
pure water; dry the mass, heat it to redness in an open vessel,
until no more red vapours form, after which, reduce the residuum, when cold, to powder by trituration. Red precipitate
thus obtained forms a fine powder of a beautiful clear red, it
is inodorous, but has a disagreeable, acrid and styptic taste.
The action of light renders it yellow and decomposes it, it is
scarcely soluble in water and alcohol. The first three attenuations must be made by trituration.
MOLYBDENUM; Fr., Molybdene; Ger., Wasserblei; Eng.,
Molybdenum.
186. This metal is found in nature only in the state of a
sulphuret. It is of a bluish-grey, hard, brittle, very refractory,
almost insoluble, and acidifiable. It is obtained by the reduction of one of its oxides or by that of molybdic acid with
hydrogen.   Nitric acid and aqua regia dissolve it, sulphuric acid converts it into a brown mass. For homceopathic
use the metal in powder must be taken, and the three first
attenuations are to be made by trituration.
MOLYBDAENI ACIDUM, a2cidum     molybdicum; Fr., Acide
molybdique; Ger., Molybdaensaure; Eng., Molybdic acid.



120


HOM(EOPATHIC


187. To obtain this acid, calcine sulphuret of molybdenum
at a red heat in an open vessel, and extract the acid by means
of caustic ammonia. To free it from this combination, precipitate it by nitric or acetic acid, or expose the compound
to a high heat, and wash the acid obtained in water, dry and
melt it in a glass vessel or a platina crucible. This is a white,
porous, light mass, fusible, volatile, becoming yellow at a high
temperature, of a metallic taste, soluble in 570 parts of cold
water. The three first attenuations should be made by trituration.
NATRUM CAUSTICUM, Soda caustica; Fr., Soude caustique;
Ger., Kaustisches Natrum; Eng., Caustic soda.
188. This alkali is found in great abundance in the mineral
kingdom, either in the pure state, or combined with acids,
and thus forming the base of many minerals. It is to the
mineral kingdom what potassa is to the vegetable, and
hence it was formerly called mineral alkali. It is found
in the free state in the natron lakes in Egypt, as well as
in many lakes in Hungary, and also in the state of efflorescence on the bottom of many dried-up marshes in hot
countries. Combined with hydrochloric acid it forms sea-salt,
rock-salt, and that of salt-springs, and with sulphuric acid the
base of many mineral waters. It is found in the ashes of
plants growing on the shores of the ocean, but which, when
cultivated far from thence, are entirely deprived of it. In
the animal kingdom soda is more abundant than potassa,
which last occurs in it in very small quantity. Pure or
caustic soda is in flattened fragments, white, of the taste and
smell of ley; exposed to the air, it at first becomes soft, and
then dries, passing into the state of sub-carbonate. The first
attenuation should be made with water, the second with
aqueous alcohol, the remainder with common alcohol.
NATRUM SULFURATUM, Sulfuretum sodw; Fr., Soude sulfuree, Sulfure de soude; Ger., Schwefel-natrum; Eng.,
Sulphuret of soda.
189. To prepare this sulphuret, take equal parts of sulphur
and sub-carbonate of soda, fuse them together at a gentle heat
in a covered crucible until the mass no longer effervesces,
after which pulverize the mass while still hot, and put it into



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


121


well stopped bottles. The three first attenuations should be
made by trituration.
OSMIUM; Fr., Osmium; Ger., Osmium; Eng., Osmium.
190. This metal, discovered in 1804, by Tennant, is
found in the ore of platina, combined with iridium. To
obtain it, pulverize in a steel mortar the hard insoluble particles which remain when platina is dissolved in aqua regia,
and which are a compound of osmium and iridium. Wash
this powder in hydrochloric acid, add an equal part, by
weight, of anhydrous nitre, introduce the mixture into a
porcelain retort with a glass receiver, tubulated, and which,
by means of a tube, is in communication with a bottle containing liquid ammonia, in order to be better able to collect
and fix all the osmium which is developed. The retort is
then brought to a white heat, and the temperature kept up
until no more bubbles of gas are formed in the ammonia.
The saline mass which remains in the retort is then dissolved
in cold water and mixed, in a bottle with a ground glass
stopper, with aqua regia containing nitric acid in excess.
This being done, the mixture is subjected to distillation,
taking care not to suffer the osmic acid, which is very volatile, to evaporate. To the solution of osmic acid thus obtained,
add hydrochloric acid in excess, and plunge into it a rod of
zinc, on which the metallic osmium will soon begin to precipitate. In this state, osmium is black or bluish-black, easily
pulverized, infusible, and volatile when in contact with
oxygen.
PLUMBUM ACETICUM,.dcetas plumbi, Saccharum saturni;
Fr., Plomb acetate, Acetate de plomb, Sucre de saturne;
Ger., Essigsaures blei, Bleizucker; Eng., Acetate of lead,
Sugar of lead.
191. To obtain this preparation, to which indeed metallic
lead is now preferred, take English acetate of lead, dissolve
it in hot distilled water, set it in a warm place that it may
crystallize, then evaporate the remaining fluid one-half and
let it crystallize afresh. The crystals have a sourish-sweet
smell, a styptic taste, they effloresce slightly in the air, and
carbonic acid decomposes them. In the dry state, acetate of
lead should possess the qualities mentioned, it should be per16



122


HOM EOPATHIC


fectly white, and soluble in one and a half parts of water and
in alcohol. If mixed with nitrate of lead, it is less soluble,
not so white, and detonates when placed on burning coals.
It is frequently sophisticated with acetate of lime. When
not well kept, it is yellowish and less soluble. If this substance is to be made use of, the three first attenuations should
be made by trituration.
SAPO-DOMESTICUS; Fr., Savon de menage; Ger., Hausseife;
Eng., Soap, Domestic soap.
192. It is the white Marseilles soap which homceopaths
make use of under this name. It is to be dissolved in alcohol, and all the attenuations are to be prepared by means of
that fluid.
STRONTIANA    CAUSTICA; Fr., Strontiane caustique; Ger.,
Kaustischer Strontian; Eng., Caustic strontian.
193. This earth is found in nature in the state of sulphuret
and carbonate; it was first discovered at Strontian, in Scotland, whence its name. In general, it is not abundant; it is
to baryta, as to its chemical properties, what soda is to potassa. Caustic strontian is obtained in the same manner as
caustic baryta; it is a solid, greyish alkali, soluble in water.
To make the attenuations, dissolve it in two parts of boiling
water, and afterwards treat it with alcohol.
SULFUR ALCOOLISATUM, Jlcool sulfuris Lampadii, Carboretumm sulfuris, Carbonium sulfuratumm; Fr., Soufre
alcoolis, Alcool de soufre, Soufre carbone; Ger., Schwefelalcool; Eng., Carburet of sulphur.
194. We obtain this compound of carbon and sulphur by
the distillation of sulphuret of iron with carbon, or by passing the vapour o'f sulphur through a- porcelain tube filled with
burning coals. Carburet of sulphur is a colourless, transparent fluid, of an acrid taste, and a fetid and penetrating smell;
it is very volatile, insoluble in water, but very soluble in
alcohol. The attenuations should be made with alcohol.



126


HO MCEOPATHIC


rock, because, in general, its species inhabit high mountains;
the specific name of this species comes from naputs, turnip,
because its root resembles a small turnip. We find the
aconite chiefly on the summit of the Alps, in Switzerland,
(on the Rhigi,) in the mountains of Bohemia and Silesia, at a
greater elevation above the sea than the veratrum. The stem
of this plant is cylindric, branchy, and glabrous, 6 to 9 decimetres in height; the leaves are petiolated, divided into 5 or
7 lobes, deep, almost to the foot stalk, deep-green on their upper
surface, light-green beneath, shining on both sides. Its violet
flowers form a long spike at the summit of the stein, and present a calyx null, two nectaries pedicelled and revolute, 3 to
5 capsules. It is at the beginning of its flowering, in the
month of June or July, that we gather the wild aconite; that
which is cultivated in our gardens is by no means proper for
homceopathic use, and would only furnish doubtful results.
We express the juice of the fresh herb part of the plant, which
we mix with equal parts of alcohol, which gives the mother
tincture with which we afterwards prepare the alcoholic attenuations after the known method.
JETHUSA CYNAPIUAM; Fr., Cigue des jardins, Petite cigue;
Ger., Garten-schierling; Eng., Garden hemlock.-Umbelliferm, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L. Usual dose, 9.
201. This is an annual plant which grows in cultivated
places, in old gardens, fallow-grounds, &c. It then sometimes shoots up 3 and 6 decimetres in height, so that the name
of little is not strictly applicable to it. It is the plant which,
according to authors, is often confounded with the parsley,
but it is rather with the chervil that it may be confounded by
its leaves. What distinguishes these two plants is, that the
leaves of the chervil exhale an agreeable odor when rubbed,
whilst those of the garden hemlock develope a sickening
smell; moreover, the seeds of this last are globular and striated,
those of the chervil elongated; in the mthusa, the involucelle
exists but on one side, in the chervil it is complete; the parsley
is a bi-annual plant, or even perennial, whilst the sethusa is
only annual; finally, the leaves of parsley are large and cuneiform, whilst those of hemlock are cut off. It is also often
confounded with the cicuta virosa; but to avoid this error, it
is only necessary to remember that this is spotted, and the



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


127


sethusa striated. We prepare the herb part of the plant as
we directed for aconite.
ACTIEA SPICATA, Christophoriana; Fr., Christophoriane,
Herbe St. Christophe; Ger., Christophs-kraut; Eng.,
Herb Christopher, Baneberry.-Ranunculacem, Juss.Polyandria monogynia. L. Usual doses?
202. This plant grows in thickets and mountain-woods, and
is found all over Europe. Its perennial root is black outside,
yellow within, spongy, of a disagreeable odor, nauseous taste;
stem herbaceous, from 6 to 9 decimetres in height; leaves
pedunculated, brilliant; flowers in long terminal spikes; berries black, soft, ovoid  We use in homceopathy the root
gathered before the time of flowering, (in the month of May,)
or else the tincture made from the berries.
AGARICUS MUSCARIUS, Fr., Agaric mouchete, Oronge fausse,
Champignon rouge; Ger., Fliegenschwamm, Fliegenpilz,
Eng., Bug agaric.-Champignons, Juss.-Cryptogamia,
fungi, L. Usual dose, 30.
203. This fungus, at its birth, has an oval form, and is
enclosed in a kind of volva, the stalk is tuberous, and hollow
when old, of 10 to 16 centimetres in height, with a cap at
first bomb-shaped, afterwards flattened, of a red scarlet,
having lamelle of a yellowish-white-these lamellae disposed
in rays, which proceed from the centre to the circumference.
The odour of it is disagreeable, and the taste acrid and caustic. To render it proper for homceopathic usage, we clean
the stalk and the cap, and after having deprived them of their
epidermis, we cut them into small pieces, on which we pour
an equal quantity of alcohol. We use the tincture thus
made to produce the alcoholic attenuations.
AGNUS CASTUS, Vitex agnuzs cashis; Fr., Gattilier commun;
Ger., Keusch-lamm; Eng., Chaste tree.--Gattiliers or Verbenace-e, Juss.-Didynamia    angiospermia, L.   Usual
doses, 9, 30.
204. This plant derives its name of agnus castus (chaste
lamb), from the circumstance of the Greek ladies covering
their beds with the leaves of it, during the absence of their



128


HOIMCEOPATHIC


husbands, to prevent any impure ideas. It is a bush, which,
on account of its beautiful leaves, has been well cultivated in
our gardens, but which grows naturally alorig the basin of
the Mediterranean, in Provence, in Greece, on sandy spots
and at the foot of rocks. It often attains a height of 12 to
15 decimetres, and is very branchy; the leaves are 5 digitated
folioles, lanceolated-flowers a great many, in long spikes,
very apparent, of a violet-blue-berries dry, divisions monosperm, resembling the pepper in grain. We mix with equal
parts of alcohol the expressed juice of the leaves and flowers,
or better still, of the berries, which we should select of an
appearance as fresh, and of a taste and flavour as strong as
possible, should we not be be able to procure them on the
spot where they grow.
ALOE; Aloes; Ger., Aloe; Eng., Aloes.-Liliaceae, Juss.Hexandria monogynia, L. Usual doses?
205. The substance which we employ under this name in
homceopathy, is the dried juice of the plant. Three kinds
are distinguished in commerce, viz: 1. Socotrine aloes. 2.
Hepatic aloes. 3. Caballine aloes. The most pure is the
Socotrine aloes, it has a peculiar aromatic odour; its taste is
of an intense and lasting bitter-we find it in pieces of a
deep, shining brown-it softens in the hand and becomes
sticky-its powder is of a golden-yellow. It is of this kind
we make use for homceopathic preparations-we pulverize
and extract the active principles with 20 parts of alcohol, or
else we prepare with it the three first attenuations by trituralion, which is preferable.
ANACARDIUM ORIENTALE, Semecarpus anacardium; Fr.,
Anacarde, Feve de Malac; Ger., Elephantenlaus, Malakka-nuss; Eng., Malacca bean.-Terebinthinacees, Juss.Pentandria digynia, L. Usual dose, 30.
206. This tree with grey bark is found in the Indies,
where it grows in the old forests. The fruit it bears is about
2 centimetres long and enclosed in a spongy receptacle. It
is surrounded by two envelopes, between which is found an
acrid, caustic, black fluid. It is of thisfluid (not of the whole
part, as the homceopathic pharmacopoeias say) that, according
to Hahnemann, we ought to make the preparation-they are


0



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


129


the effects of the fluid and not of the fruit that Hahnemann
has published. We prepare the tincture with 20 parts of
alcohol, or better still, we make the three first attenuations
by the trituration with sugar of milk.
ANGUSTURA, angustura      cortex; Fr., Angusture vraie,
Ecorce de Bonplandia trifoliata; Ger.,,ingustura rinde;
Eng., Angustura bark.-Rutaceae, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual dose, 30.
207. The true Angustura is a bark of a tree of equatorial
America, called by Willdenow, Bonplandia trifoliata, and belonging to the genus Galipea. The bark which is sent to us,
has, generally, a yellowish-grey colour, like to that of the
yellow cinchona. It is chosen in preference, for homoeopathy,
in pieces of from 5 to 15 centimetres long, and two millimetres thick, slightly rolled, and smooth within, spotted
without with little white points on a coloured base,.and
covered with a whitish envelope, spongy and easily detached.
Besides, these pieces should be of a brilliant fracture, porous,
of the colour of canella, of a disagreeable aromatic odour, of
an aromatic, bitter, penetrating taste. Reduced to powder
the angustura ought to have a colour like that of rhubarb.
The false angustura, on the other hand, is always in large,
hard, heavy bits, of a dull white fracture, covered outwardly
with a powder of the colour of rust or gold, without aromatic
odour, and not susceptible of producing an alcoholic tincture
which becomes turbid on the addition of water, which always
takes place in that of the true angustura. It is better to prepare
the three first attenuations by trituration, than by digestion
with 20 parts of alcohol, which would be done should we
wish to preserve it under the form of tincture.
ANISUM STELLATUM, Illicium anisatum; Fr., Anis 6toile,
Anis de la Chine, Badiane; Ger., dnis, Stern-anis; Eng.,
Star anise seed.
208. The vegetable which furnishes the anise seed, grows
in China, in Japan, the Philippines, &c. It is a bush something like the laurel, with aromatic bark, yellow axillary
flowers, calyx of 6 leaves, 27 petals, many two-valved capsules, monosperm, disposed around; fruit star-shaped, formed
*       by the assemblage of 6 or 8 capsules, oval, compressed, uni17



130


SHOM i(EOPAT HIC


valve, close at the base and open above, containing each one
seed, shining, oval and flattened. This fruit has an aromatic
odour, intense and agreeable, and a taste acrid, bitter, hot and
piercing. We pulverize the capsules with the seeds, and
make the three first attenuations by trituralion, or else, if
we prefer the tincture, we digest the powder in 20 parts of
alcohol.
ARNICA MONTANA; Fr., Arnique des montagnes; Ger.,
Berg wohlverleih; Eng., Mountain arnica, Leopard's bane.
-Corymbiferae, Juss.-Syngenesia polygamia, L. Usual
doses, 0. 6, 12, 30.
209. This plant naturally inhabits the high mountains of
the middle of Europe, or the ventilated pasturages of the
hills of the north of this part of the world, and is also found
in America; gathered on a locality covered with moss, it is
not proper for homceopathic use. It has its roots black, slender, fibrous, which come off from a kind of rhizoma; stems
simple; leaves oval, marked with entire lines, sessile; flowers
large, radiated, of a beautiful yellow; fruit a hairy pappus,
enclosed in a double-like calyx or involucrum. Before making use of this plant, it is indispensable to clean the flowers,
because they are often soiled by the eggs of the musca arnice.
The root of this plant soon loses a portion of its virtue, should
it remain a long time exposed to the air, but the powder may
be preserved in bottles well stopt. We prepare the powder
of the root in making the three first attenuations by trituration, or else we digest it in 20 parts of alcohol to make the
tincture. Should we be able to obtain the fresh plant, we
gather it when in flower, and we prepare the tincture in
mingling the expressed juice of the whole plant with equal
parts of alcohol.
ARTEMISIA vuTLG.ARI; Fr., Armoise commun; Ger., Gemeiner beifuss; Eng., Mugwort.-Corymbiferse, Juss.-Syngenesia polygamia superflua, L. Usual doses?
210. This plant is found all over Europe, where it grows
along the highways, barren places, among rubbish, in fields
and their borders, along ditches, &c. It is a perennial plant,
of an agreeable odour, and of an aromatic, bitter taste. The
leaves are large, winged, pinnatifid, white and downy be



PIIAllMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


131


neath; the stems are straight, glabrouIs, branchy, hard, rough,
6 to 9 decimetres in height; the flowers are many, small, in
hunches, of a rusty-yellow, calix imbricated, a little hairy;
the root is cylindric, crooked, and attains all its virtue in the
month of November. We express the juice of the whole
plant, and prepare a tincture in mingling it with 200 parts of
alcohol.
ARTJM4 MAcULATUM; Fir., Aron tachete, Gouet, Pied de veau;
Ger., Gejiecklter aron., d~ronswurzel; Eng., Wake robin,
Cuckoo pint.-Aroideae, Juss.-Gynandria polyandria, L.
Usual doses?
2.11. This plant is found all over Europe, in the umbrageous forests and thick and shady woods. The root is tuberous, fleshy, of a brownish-yellow on the outside, and white
~and feculent within; the leaves are large, radical, hastate,
sagfittate; lobes deflexed; spadix club-shaped, obtuse, shorter
than the spathe; the shaft rising up from the root to a cubit in
height, cylindric, channelled, carrying on its summit a single
spathe. The berries are of the colour of cochineal, and contain 1, 3, 5 seeds. In the fresh state, this plant has an acrid,
bitingý taste, like that of pepper, and is full of a milky, acrid,
and caustic juice. For homomopatbic use, we gather the root
of the plant before the leaves are developed, and we prepare the tincture by digesting them in 290 parts of alcohol.
ASAFCETIDA, Ferutla asa-fwtida.; Fr., Gomme resine de
ferule; Ger., StYink astn~d, Teufels-dreck; Eng., Asafcetida.-Umb ell iferace, Juss.-Pen tandri ad igOy n ia, L. Usual
doses,o3, 6, 9,30.
212. The substance which homceopathy uses under this
name is the gum-resin of the ferutla asafcetidct, a perennial
plant which is found in Persia, Media, Lybia, Syria, and
-even in India. To obtain the gum, which the ancients already
knew under the name of suiccus cyrenazicus, we cut the root
of the plant and let the juice run out, which at first is white,
but wvhich becomes yellow on exposure, and concretes into a
substance composed of rusty-coloured, irregular pieces, more
or less large, mixed with pieces of a white colour, of a very
strong and very fetid alliaceous odour, and acrid taste.  In
commerce we dlistinguish three kinds of asafcctida viz:



13.2


HOMAEOPATHIC


1st. Asafoetida in grains, (asafoetida in granis,) which is
in small pieces of a yellowish or brownish-red, a little unctuous to the touch, and of a shining colour on fracture;
2nd. Asafoetida in tears, (asafoetida amygdaloides,) the
most abundant sort, and consisting of grains agglomerated,
or in a brownish mass mixed with white morsels, like to
broken almonds; 3rd. Rock asafoetida, (asafcetida petrea,)
consisting of pieces of a yellowish-white with little white
shiny points. For homceopathic use, we prefer the first
of these three kinds, the asafoetida in grains, and we prepare
the tincture by infusing fifty grains of the powder in one
thousand drops of alcohol.
ASARUM EUROP-EUM; Fr., Asaret, Cabaret d'Europe, Oreille
d'homme; Ger., Haselwurz; Eng., Asarabacca.-Aristolochie, Juss.-Gynandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 12,
15, 30.
213. This perennial plant is found all over Europe, in
forests and busy woods, and among underwood on the hills.
It consists of two leaves, uniform, entire, obtuse, perennial,
supported on a small stem-the root is rampant, tuberous,
projecting small one-flowered stems on each partition of
leaves-flower solitary, bell-like, without calyx-envelope
unique, hairy, blackish, three toothed, bearing 12 stamina and
one style-stigma in 6 or 8 divisions, and changing into a
capsule, with an equal number of almost monospermous
apartments. We use the whole plant, gathered during the
flowering in April. We express the juice of the fresh plant
and mix it with equal parts of alcohol, which gives the
mother tincture.
BELLADONNA,.2tropa belladonna; Fr., Belladonne, Morelle
furieuse; Ger., Wolfs-kirsche, Tollkraut; Eng., Deadly
nightshade.-Solanese, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L.
Usual doses, 12, 30.
214. This perennial plant grows almost all over Europe, in
cultivated places, in cleared woods, hilly countries, on the
borders of forests, &c. Its root is cylindrical, middling thick,
slightly ligneous, rounded, brownish-yellow on the outside,
whitish and succulent within, of a narcotic odour, and sweetish, nauseous taste, from which arise several erect, round,



PHARM-ACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


133


purplish, branching, annual stems, to the height of about 3
feet. The leaves, which are attached by short foot stalks to
the stem, are in pairs of unequal size, oval, pointed, entire, of
a dusky green colour on their upper surface and paler beneath. The flowers are large, bell-shaped, pendent, of a dull
reddish colour, and are supported upon solitary peduncles,
which rise from the axills of the leaves. The fruit is a roundish berry with a longitudinal furrow on each side, at first
green, afterwards red, ultimately of a deep purple colour,
bearing considerable resemblance to the cherry and containing in two distinct cells numerous seeds and a sweetish violet coloured juice.  The calyx adheres to the base of the
fruit. We use in homceopathy the whole plant, which we
gather at the beginning of its flowering, in the month of
June.   We express the juice, mix it with equal parts of
alcohol and prepare it under the form of tincture.
BERBERIS VULGARIs; Fr., Epine vinette; Ger., Sauerdorn;
Eng., Barberry.-Berberides, Juss.-Hexandria monogynia, L. Usual dose, 30.
215. This bush grows all over Europe as well as in some
parts of Asia, and North America.    It is a plant with
alternate leaves. The calyx is parted beneath by a spinethe flowers come out in bunches from the middle of this
six-leaved calyx-six petals-two glands at their base-style
null-two seeded berry. The root of this plant is branchy,
with fibrous bark, of a strong peculiar odour, of a very bitter
taste. We use in homceopathy the small branches of the
roots, or better still the bark of the branches of the root of
moderate size, because the large roots are too fibrous. We
prepare the tincture with alcohol.
BoVISTA, Lycoperdon bovista; Fr., Boviste, Vesse de loup
des bouviers; Ger., Wolfsrauch, Kugelschwamm, Rauchpilz; Eng., Puff ball. Usual dose, 30.
216. This fungus is found all over Germany as well as in
the greater part of France, where it grows under ground, on
the surface, on dead wood, on dry meadows, sterile fields, &c.
Its form is cylindric, short stemmed-when young, it is soft,
of a yellowish-white, furnished above with large scales-later
it becomes yellow, then brown, and at last bursts at the top.
Inside it is at first white and juicy, later it contains a kind of



134


HOM(EOPATHIC


bouillie, which at last becomes brown and changes to powder,
so that when struck it emits a kind of smoke. We gather
this fungus in the month of August and September, and make
the three first attenuations by trituration.
BRUCEA ANTIDYSENTERICA; Fr., Bruc6e; Ger., Braune brucea; Eng., Anti-dysenteric brucea.-Terebinthacea, Juss.Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses?
217. It was an error in our Manual to give to this plant the
name of false angustura, since it is in part proved that this
bark does not come from the brucea antidysenterica, as formerly supposed. It grows in Abyssinia-it is a bush with
pinnated leaves unpaired, composed of six opposite and serrated folioles, dioecious-calyx in 4 leaflets-4 petals. In
the males, one gland of 4 lobes, which probably is an ovary
aborted in the bottom of the calyx-in the female, 4 ovaries,
4 stigmas, 4 capsules. The bark of this bush resembles considerably the angustura, but may be distinguished-Ist. As it
is in larger pieces and that these last have on their upper
surface spots of a reddish-brown, or of a greenish-white. 2nd.
By its taste, which is of an insupportable bitterness, and without the least aroma. We powder the bark and make the
three first attenuatious by trituration, or else prepare the
tincture with 20 parts of alcohol.
BRYONIA ALBA; Fr., Bryone blanche; Ger., Zaunrib'e; Eng.,
White bryony, Wild hops.-Cucurbitaceae, Juss.-Dioecia
gynandria, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
218. It is not the bryonia dio'ica but the bryonia
alba, of which Hahnemann made use in his experiments,
and though in Belgium and in a certain part of Germany the
bryonia dio'ca is more abundant than the bryonia alba, it is
not so in France, nor in all Germany, where may be found
the bryonia alba about the hedges, if not in abundance, at
any rate as abundantly as the bryonia dioYca. The perennial
root of this plant is as large as the arm, or at times as even
the thigh-it is fleshy, succulent, branchy, of a yellowishwhite, circularly wrinkled without, acrid, bitter, disagreeable
to the taste and of a nauseating odour, which, however, disappears by desiccation. Its climbing stalk rises sometimes
to the height of many metres-it is glabrous, creeping, chan



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


135


nelled and armed with spiral creepers-its leaves are alternate, angular, hispid, tuberculous on both sides, rough to the
touch, palmated, 5 lobed, the middle of which is trifid,
elongated-flowers axillary, moncecious, in bunches, the
male being supported on very long peduncles, the female
larger than the male-calyx 5 toothed, sharp, corolla 5 divisions, stamens 5, of which 4 are united 2 and 2 by the filaments and the anthers, the 5th free-berries round, black,
(those of dio'ca red) polyspermous. We dig up the root
before the plant flowers and prepare the alcoholic tincture.
CALADIUM SEGUINUM; LArum     seguzinunm; Fr., Pediveau
veneneux; Ger., Giftiger aron; Eng., Poisonous pediveau,
Dumb cane caladium.-Aroidesm, Juss.-Gynandria polyandria, L. Usual dose, 30.
219. This is one of the poisonous plants of America, where
it grows on the wet prairies in the neighbourhood of Paramaribo. It forms a bush of a round stem, naked, height of
16 to 19 decimetres, green, milky; leaves ovoid, oblong,
smooth, pointed, amplexicaule. The juice of this plant makes
an indelible stain on linen, and is so caustic that, put on the
tongue or mouth, it produces swelling, inflammation, and loss
of speech; so that we should be specially cautious in the preparation of this plant. We prepare the alcoholic tincture
with the herb; others prepare the root.
CAMPHORA, Laurus camphora; Fr., Camphre, Laurier camphrier; Ger., Kampfer; Eng., Camphor.-Laurinese, Juss.
-Enneandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 0. 30.
220. The camphor laurel grows in China, where it is
known under the name of Tschang; in Japan and Cochin
China; it has evergreen leaves, and surrounded with a bark of
a greyish-brown, and rough. It is from this tree that we
chiefly obtain the product called camphor, though it may also
be extracted from many others. Camphor is a peculiar substance, colourless, translucid, and at the usual temperature,
emitting a kind of volatile oil, concrete, of a peculiar odour,
penetrating, diffusible. It is obtained in China or Japan, by
cutting into pieces the tree, root, trunk, branches, and leaves,
and putting them into large reservoirs full of water, covered



136


HOM(EOPATHIC


with earthen capitals, furnished with a lining of rice straw.
A- moderate heat is then applied, and the camphor, volatilized
by the steam of the boiling water, rises into the capital, where
it is condensed upon the straw; it is then taken and sent to
Europe, under the name of crude camphor. In this state
it consists of agglomerated grainsof a greyish colour and
oleaginous appearance, more or less impure. It is then purified, in submitting it to sublimation. Camphor thus obtained
is the camphor of China or Japan. Another kind, more
rare and more fine than this, comes to us from Sumatra or
Borneo, where it is obtained from the Dryobalanus camphora
caleb. A third kind yet comes from the East Indies, from the
Laurus cinnamomum; but it is rarely found in commerce.
When purified by sublimation, camphor is of an icy whiteness, translucid, light, of an oily hue, of a fresh and slightly
acrid taste, of a strong, penetrating, persisting smell, which
spreads some distance. It swims on water, and does not go
out when placed in a burning state in this liquid; kept in a
dry, unclosed vessel, it evaporates without leaving a trace of
its existence; in a closed vessel it sublimates in part. It is
soluble in alcohol and brandy; it inflames easily and burns
with a white flame, without leaving a residue, but in spreading, a thick, very odorous smoke. It may also be extracted
from the fresh roots of the Cassia lignea, from sassafras,
ginger, as well as from the essential oils of lavender, thyme,
rosemary, sage, peppermint, cubebs, juniper, black pulsatilla,
asarabacca, &c. We make the mother tincture in dissolving
1 part of pure camphor in 20 parts of alcohol.
CANNABIS SATIVA; Fr., Chanvre cultiv6; Ger., HanJ;" Eng.,
Hemp.-Urticewe, Juss.-Dioecia pentandria, L.     Usual
doses, 0. 3, 12, 30.
221. Hemp-is originally from India and Persia, and grows
spontaneously in almost all countries where it is cultivated.
Plant straight, 2 or 3 metres or more in height, above all the
females; leaves stipulate, digitate, the inferior opposite, the
superior alternate, the florals sometimes simple; the male
flowers in axillary and terminal panicles; the female at the
summit of the branches; two axillaries, separated by the rudiment of a young twig; males, calyx in 5 parts; corolla null;
females, cajyx of one piece, entire, opening at the side; corolla
null, two styleis, one seed in the calyx, swollen. The inhabi



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


137


tants of the country often call the male hemp that which
bears the seed; but that is taking one for the other. To make
the homoeopathic preparation of hemp, we take the flowering
topsof male and female plants and express the juice, and
make the tincture with equal parts of alcohol; others advise
only to use the flowering tops of the female plants, because
these best exhale, during their flowering, a strong and intoxicating odour, whilst the male plants are completely inodorous.
CAPSICUM ANNUUM; Fr., Piment, Poivre long ou povre de
Cayenne; Ger., Spanischer pfeffer; Eng., Cayenne pepper.-Solanese, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual
doses, 9, 30.
222. This annual plant is originally from the East Indies,
but it is also found in South America, in the West Indies, in
the isles of the great Pacific Ocean, in the interior of Africa,
&c. It may be raised any where abundantly; the stem is
thick, roundish, smooth, and branching, rises to two or three
feet in height, and supports ovate, pointed, smooth, entire
leaves, which are placed without regular order on long footstalks; the flowers are solitary, white, and stand on long
peduncles at the axills of the leaves; the calyx is persistent,
tubular, and five cleft; the corolla monopetalous and wheelshaped, with the limb divided into five spreading, pointed,
and plaited segments; the filaments short, tapering, and furnished with oblong anthers; the germen ovate, supporting a
slender style, which is longer than the filaments, and terminates in a blue stigma; the fruit is a pendulous, pod-like berry,
light, smooth, and shining, of a bright scarlet, orange, or sometimes yellow colour, with two or three cells, containing a dry
loose pulp, and numerous flat, kidney-shaped, whitish seeds.
For homoeopathic use, we take the capsules and the grains at
maturity, powder them, and infuse them in 20 parts of alcohol, or better yet, we make the three first attenuations by
trituration.
CASCARILLA, Croton elutheria; Fr., Cascarille; Ger., Cascarillea-rinde; Eng., Cascarilla.-Euphorbiaceme, Juss.Monoecia monadelphia, L. Usual doses,?
223. The bark used in homceopathy, under the name of
Cascarilla, is not, as has been thought, the bark of croton cas19



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


139:ELIDONUM MAJUS; Fr., Grande chelidoine; Ger., Sch6llkraut, Schwalbelnwurz; Eng., Celandine.-Papaveracete,
Juss.-Polyandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 0. 30.
225. This perennial plant grows all over Germany, as well
s in France, on waste places, old walls, hedges, borders of
iighways, near habitations, &c.; the root is fusiform, of the
thickness of a finger, of a reddish-brown without, yellowish
within, containing, as well as all parts of the plant, an acrid,
yellow juice; stem ramose, hairy, 5 or 6 decimetres high;
leaves thin, winged, pinnatifid, bluish-green beneath, clear
green above; flowers yellow, axillary or terminal; peduncles
in umbels; umbel simple, of 4 or 5 rays; calyx caducous and
two leaved; corolla of 4 petals; petals ligulate, threads united
with the anthers, imitating petals; silique polyspermous,
unilocular, linear, thin. We use the juice of the root recently
expressed to obtain the mother tincture, mixed with equal
parts of alcohol; many also make use of the whole plant; the
root should be gathered before the flowering of the plant, in
the month of May; the entire plant when in flower.
CHINA, Cinchona officinalis, Chinx cortex, Quinquina;
Fr., China; Ger., China rinde; Eng., Peruvian bark.Rubiaceae, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,
9, 12, 15, 30.
226. The tree, whence this bark is obtained, grows in the
environs of Loxa, in Peru, and that which furnishes the royal
quinquina, on the high mountains of South America. There
are from 16 to 53 kinds of quinquina, all different in their
effects, according as they have been selected from the branches
or the trunk of such or such kind of quinquina tree, as well
as according to the age of the tree. The best kinds are the
royal yellow, gathered from the cinchona angustifolia of
Ruiz, or from the lancifblia of Mutis, and the quinquina
Loxa, or Peruvian bark, gathered from the cinchona condaminea of Humboldt; the first is rolled or flat, 4 to 9 millimetres thick, of a reddish-yellow within, fibrous fracture,
studded with shining points, covered with foliated lichens;
the second kind, the Loxa, is formed of the bark of branches,
and comes to us in finer pieces, more thin, more rolled, of a
brownish-grey, mingled with white spots without, of a reddish



140


HOMCEOPATHIC


brown within, fracture brown, smooth, of a musty odour,
bitter taste, styptic, and almost balsamic. We procure it
enclosed in skins. The good cinchona barks should be fresh,
heavy, of a medium thickness, very dry, a peculiar odour,
perfect bitterness, free as much as possible from lichens, of a
brownish-red or blackish without, of a canella colour, or a redyellow within; the fracture of these barks should neither be
fibrous nor pulverulent, but smooth and somewhat shining.
We make use, in homoeopathy, either of the Loxa bark, or
else of the royal yellow bark, which we prepare in the same
manner as all the dry drugs, in making the three first attenuations by trituration, or else, which, however, is not so good,
in infusing the powder with 20 parts of alcohol, to obtain the
mother tincture.
CICUTA VIROSA; Fr., Cicutaire ve6nneuse, Cigue d'eau; Ger.,
Wasser-schierling; Eng., Water hemlock, Cowbane.Umbelliferae, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L. Usual dose,
30.
227. This perennial plant inhabits the borders of ditches
and rivulets, swamps, meadows, ponds, lakes, &c., all over
Germany, and the north and west of France; the root is thick,
white, fleshy, elongated, transparent, full of hairs, and hollow;
it contains in its bark a yellow juice; its odour is strong and
disagreeable, its taste acrid and caustic; stem straight, elevated
3 to 6 decimetres, ramose, fistulous, glabrous, striated; leaves
compound, 2 or 3 times winged, with lanceolate, incised
leaflets, like the teeth of a saw; umbels loose, naked; involucelles 3 or 5 rayed; flowers white, uniform; fruit ovoid, furrowed with 10 small entire sides. We employ the fresh root,
which we gather at the beginning of the flowering, and from
which we express the juice, which we mingle with an equal
part of alcohol to preserve it as a tincture.
CINA,.frtemisia contra, Semen contra; Fr., Armoise
d'Alep (non de Judee); Ger., Zittwer-samen, FVurm-samen; Eng.;Worm-seed.-Corymbiferse, Juss.-Syngenesia
polygamia superflua, L. Usual doses, 9, 30.
228. The opinion which attributes the seed known under
the name of semen contra, to the worm-seed of Judea, is all



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


141


but generally adopted. We distinguish in commerce two
kinds, the semen contra of d.leppo or of the Levant, and
the semen contra of Judea and Barbary. According to
the botanist Nees d'Esembeck, the first of these kinds comes
from the artemisia contra, whilst the other, the semen
contra of the Indies comes from the artemisia conglomerata,
that is to say, the worm-wood of Judea. According to
Kunze, it is the artemisia santonica palmata and odoratissima which furnish this seed; whilst according to Sanders, it
comes from a kind of chenopodium. The best kind is that
which comes from Aleppo or the Levant-it is of a colour
greener than the other-all the parts are glabrous-its
flowers rather large--its odour more free, more aromatic-it
is less mixed with foreign matters, dust, small sticks, &c.its fragments not broken. For homoeopathic use, we take
the semen contra of Aleppo, which we infuse in 20 parts of
alcohol, should we wish to prepare it as a tincture; or we
make the three first attenuations by trituration, should we
wish to possess more unalterable preparations and more
developed in their virtues.
CINNAMOMUM, Laurus cinnamomum; Fr., Cinnamome,
Laurier cannelier, Cannelle; Ger., Zimmt,.Echter zimmt;
Eng., Cinnamon.-Laurineae, Juss.-Enneandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,?
229. The true cinnamon is the bark of the laurel cinnamon, a tree which grows in the isle of Ceylon, East Indies,
as well as in the islands of Sumatra and Java and on the
coast of Malabar. It attains a height of 7 to 10 metres-its
roots are-covered with a bark which has the smell of camphor-its wood is hard and the inner part without odourleaves three nerved, oval, oblong, nerves disappearing towards the summit-flowers are small, whitish, disposed in
panicles, of an exquisite odour, which is perceived at some
distance-berries oval, of a bluish brown, spotted with white.
When the sap is abundant, the bark of this tree is easily
peeled off-the exterior bark is rejected, which is thick, grey,
rough-the second only is preserved, which is thin-it is cut
in pieces and exposed to the sun-it rolls up itself of the
size of a finger, and its colour becomes of a rusty yellow.
The good cinnamon ought to be of an extremely agreeable
odour, penetrating, soothing, and of a sweetish taste, slightly



142


HOM(EOPATHIC


heating, with an after taste somewhat pungent, and a little
styptic. Should it have a strong taste, acrid, slightly bitter
and resembling the clove berry, it is a sign that it is of an
inferior quality or even another kind of bark. We take the
best cinnamon, powder it and infuse it in 20 parts of alcohol,
should we wish the tincture, or else, what is far preferable,
we make the three first attenuations by trituration.
CISTJS CANADENSIS; Fr., Ciste h6lianthbme; Ger., Sonnenraschen; Eng., Canadian rock-rose.-Cistineae, Juss.Polyandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 1, 15, 30.
230. This plant is a bush with stipules, semiligneous, recumbent; stipules lanceolate; leaves oblong, rolled, slightly
hairy, white beneath; calyx very downy; flowers yellow.
We express the juice of the fresh plant and mix it with equal
parts of alcohol.
CITRI succus, Citri acidum; Fr., Jus de citron, Acide citrique; Ger., Citronensaft, Citronensiiure; Eng., Lemon
juice, Citric acid.-Aurantiacee, Juss.-Polyadelphia icosandria, L. Usual dose, 3.
231. This is the juice of the lemon which has thus far
been employed the same as expressed from the ripe lemon.
Should we wish to make attenuations, we must make the
first with distilled water, the second with diluted alcohol, and
the others with ordinary alcohol.
CLEMATIS ERECTA, Flammula jovis; Fr., Clematite droite;
Ger., Brenn waldrebe; Eng., Upright virgin's bower.Ranunculaceme, Juss.-Polyandria polygynia, L.   Usual
dose, 9, 30.
232. This perennial plant grows over the greater part of
Germany, Switzerland, France, Hungary, Gallicia, Greece,
&c., on woody hills, along hedges, &c.; stems upright, naked,
ramose towards the top; leaves opposed, pinnated; leaflets
oval, lanceolated, very entire; flowers white, of 5 petals or of
4. We express the juice of the leaves and stem, at the time
the plant is going to flower, and prepare the mother tincture
with an equal part of alcohol.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


143


CoccULUT, Menispermum cocculus; Fr., Coque de Levant;
Ger., Kockelskorner; Eng., Cocculus indicus.-Menispermere, Juss.-Dioecia monadelphia, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
233. The plant from which we gather these fruits, is a
kind of bush which grows in the East Indies, in Egypt, on
the coast of Malabar, and in the isles of Ceylon, Java and
Celebes, on rocks and stones, and on the shores of the sea;
its fruits come to us in a dry state; they are inodorous,
spherical, reniform, of a black or brown grey, of the size of a
small pea, wrinkled, resembling laurel berries. They are
surrounded with two barks, of which the first is hard, ligneous,
dull, and the second, white and still harder, enclosing a white
almond which has a taste acrid, caustic and bitter, whilst the
barks are almost insipid. For homceopathic uses we powder
the almond with the barks and digest the whole, at a gentle
heat, with 20 parts of alcohol, unless we prefer to make-the
three first attenuations by trituration.
COFFEA ARABICA, Coffee cruda; Fr., Caf6 moka, Caf6 cru;
Ger., Roher kaffee; Eng., Mocha coffee.-Rubiacee, Juss.
-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 3, 9, 30.
234. The tree which bears this well known fruit, is originally of Arabia Felix and of Ethiopia, where it attains a
height of 5 or 8 metres or more, but it is now cultivated in
equatorial America and in many European countries, where
it perfectly succeeds. The fruit of this tree is a berry which,
green at first, becomes afterwards red, and at last almost
black; in each berry is found two hard grains, enveloped with
a kind of paper-like membrane, and forming each one a demiovoid; these grains are the well known seeds known under
the name of crude coffee. We particularly distinguish 4
kinds: 1st. Mocha coffee, so called from the town of Mocha,
in Arabia. This is the best quality, and is distinguished by
its small grains, very odorous, yellow, rounded, coming from
monospermous fruit. 2nd. Bourbon coffee, in grains more
elongated, but generally also rounded, having, however, less
odour than those of Mocha. 3. Java coffee, which has a rusty
yellow colour. 4. Martinique coffee, the least estimated. For
homceopathy, we take the best Mocha, unburnt, powder it
finely in an iron mortar moderately heated, taking care to
detach frequently with a horn spatula what sticks to the



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.           145
239. The colocynth is a species of cucumber originally
from Japan, which now grows at the Cape of Good Hope, in
Arabia, Syria, the isles of the Archipelago and Southern
Spain. The fusiform root of this plant gives birth to stems
which trail upon the ground or rise upon neighbouring
bodies to which they attach themselves by their numerous
tendrils-leaves of a triangular shape, many cleft, variously
sinuated, obtuse, hairy, of a fine green colour on the upper
surface, rough and pale on the under, and stand alternately
upon long petioles-flowers solitary and yellow, and appear
singly at the axills of the leaves-fruit is a globular berry or
pepo, of the size of a small orange, yellow and smooth when
ripe, and contains within a hard coriaceous rind, a white,
spongy, medullary matter, enclosing numerous ovate, compressed, white seeds; the pulp of this fruit is cellular, spongy,
light, white, almost inodorous, but of an excessive bitterness.
We receive this fruit, deprived of its rind, from Aleppo and
Alexandria; the white, dry and light fruit is the best; often
also we meet with, under the name of colocynth, the fruit of
another cucurbitaceous plant of the size of a small apple, but
these fruits are rounder and lighter than the true cucumbers;
their outer rind adheres strongly to the dried pulp and is
very fragile; the taste of this pulp is also very bitter, but the
bitterness is much less intense than that of the colocynth.
To prepare this last for homoeopathic purposes, we powder
the fruit well dried with the seeds and treat it as for all the
other dried substances, either by trituration or by alcohol.
CONIUM MACULATUM; Fr., Grande Cigue; Ger., Fleckenschierling; Eng., Hemlock.-Umbelliferae, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L. Usual dose, 30.
240. This sufficiently known plant grows all over Germany, as well as in France and all Europe, in made ground,
waste places, along hedges and highways. The bi-annual
root is cylindrical, white, spindle-shaped; stem herbaceous,
branching, 2 to 6 feet high, round, hollow, smooth, shining,
slightly striated, and marked with brownish-purple spots;
the lower leaves are tri-pinnate, more than a foot in length,
shining, and attached to the joints of the stem by sheathing
petioles; the upper are smaller, bipinnate, and inserted at the
divisions of the branches; both have channelled footstalks and
incised leaflets, which are deep-green on their upper surface,
191



146


HOM(EOPATHIC


and paler beneath; the flowers are very small, white, and disposed in compound terminal umbels; the fruit is roundish,
ovate, striated, tuberculous, and composed of two plano-convex, easily separable seeds, which have on their outer surface
five crenated ribs; being rubbed between the fingers the plant
emits a fetid, musky, disagreeable odour; this odour is sufficient to distinguish it from parsley, which is aromatic, and
which also has not spotted stems, nor hollow petioles, nor,
finally, the leaves of such a sombre hue; as to wild chervil
and little hemlock, (petite cigue,) with which we may still
confound the conium, neither one nor the other of these
plants have purple spots which distinguish this last, nor involucres, nor tuberculous seeds, and the chervil in particular
has besides the stems bulging at the joints, the leaves downy,
and the seeds elongated; we make use in homceopathy of the
herb of the plant, which we gather at the commencement of
the flowering season, in the month of June; we express the
juice and treat it as that of other fresh plants.
CONVOLVULUS ARVENSIS; Fr., Liseron des champs, Petit liseron, Liset; Ger., Winde, Gemeine Winde; Eng., Bind
weed.-Convolvulaceas, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L.
Usual doses,?
241. This plant grows in Germany as well as in France,
in the fields, and is very common in these countries; herb
milky, voluble; leaves digitate, pointed on both sides; peduncles one flowered; calyx in 5 deep parts; corolla campanulate, plicate. We gather the whole plant, express the juice,
and treat it as the juice of all fresh plants.
COPAIVaE BALSAMUM; Fr., Baume de Copahu; Ger., CopaifBalsam, Weisser Peru balsam; Eng., Balsam copaiba.Leguminosae, Juss.-Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,
0. 1, 3, 30.
242. This balsam comes from a tree known by the name
of copaifera offtcinalis, which grows naturally in various
countries of South America, and also cultivated in the Antilles. We obtain the balsam by perforations or incisions
made in the tree; it differs in colour, consistence, odour, and
taste, according to the kind of tree from which it is taken.
In general, we regard that which comes from Brazil as the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


147


lest; it is liquid, of a clear colour, almost colourless, of a
strong resinous odour, aromatic, and of a taste acrid, hot,
lasting, bitter. The balsam which comes from the Antilles,
and which is much inferior to the preceding, is thicker, more
coloured, of gold-yellow, or even brownish, less transparent,
of a disagreeable odour, resembling that of turpentine. The
true balsam of copaiba dissolves in alcohol, in ether, as well
as in the fixed and volatile oils; in becoming old, it attains the
consistence of honey. In commerce, we often find it adulterated with fixed oils, which potash reveals, as well as alcohol, in which these oils are insoluble; the presence of oil of
turpentine is revealed by heat and by smell. One drop of
this balsam dissolved in 100 drops of concentrated alcohol
gives the first attenuation.
CRocUS SATIVUs; Fr., Safran cultive; Ger., Safrian; Eng.,
Saffron.-Iridese, Juss.-Triandria monogynia, L. Usual
doses, 3, 6, 30.
243. The saffron is originally from Greece, Persia, and
other oriental countries, but at present cultivated also in
Austria, France, Italy, and Germany. It needs a black earth,
somewhat gravelly, light, neither moist nor clayey, and
which has not been manured for sometime, a year at least.
The saffron has a bulb of the size of a small nut; we put the
bulbs in the earth to the depth of 24 centimetres, to preserve
them from the frost. One pound of dry saffron requires five
pounds of green saffron, and one pound of this last requires
more than 100,000 flowers. The only part that is used of the
flower is the three stigmas which the pistil bears; they are
dried and sold under the name of saffron; these stigmas are
of a lively colour, yellowish-red, and a very strong aromatic
odour; the saffron is found in commerce in the dry state, and
formed in shape of loaves. We distinguish several kinds,
1st. Levant saff'ron, the best and dearest of all; 2nd../ustrian saffron, very pure, and unmixed with the pistils;
3rd. French or Italian saffron; 4th. English saffron; and
last of all, Spanish saffron, the least estimated of all; the
saffron of commerce is a compound of reddish delicate filaments; if good, it is not mixed with whitish or tangled filaments, which is always an evidence of the presence of pistils
and stamens, parts which have none of the virtues of the
stigmas; it should be unctuous to the touch, but little friable,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


149


and supported upon short channelled footstalks; the flowers
are pedicelled, and form long, pendent spikes; the fruit is a
berry which grows in clusters, of the size of an ordinary
pepper grain, which it resembles so much, that when they
have not the tail-piece, they are difficult to be distinguished;
the odour of this pepper is agreeable, and more aromatic than
that of the common pepper; its taste is also less hot and pungent; the more the grains are heavy and smooth, the more we
may be assured that there is no adulteration. For homoeopathic use we treat them as other dry substances.
CYCLAMEN EUROPEUM; Fr., Cyclame, Pain de pourceau;
Ger., Erdschiebe, Schweinsbrod; Eng., Sow-bread.Lysimachiae, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L.    Usual
doses, 3, 30.
246. Sow-bread grows about shady places and in hilly
countries, at the foot of the Alps, in the middle of Europe,
in Tartary, &c.; but it is also cultivated in our gardens; the
root is thick, flat, brown without, whitish within, orbicular,
forming a kind of flat surface, whence proceed long petioles;
leaves radical, pedunculated, rounded, veined, green, and
brilliant above, of a purple-red beneath, spotted white near
the edge; flowers of a fine purple, or white and red; corolla
reflected back; berries covered with a capsule. For homceopathic use we take the fresh root, gathered in autumn, and
prepare the same as all other fresh vegetable substances.
DAPHNE INDICA, Daphne odora; Fr., Laureole de Chine;
Ger., Indischer seidelbast; Eng., Sweet scented spurge
laurel.-Thymeleas, Juss.-Octandria monogynia,L. Usual
doses,?
247. A shrub very similar to the common laurel by its
bearing and foliage, but which is very distinguishable by its
disposition, and the character of its flowers. It rises about
two feet high, on a straight stem, naked, divided above into
several branches, ascending, glabrous, leaves at the top; these
leaves are alternate, (and not opposite, as described by Linnseus,) sparse, little separated one from the other, open or
reflected, persistent, and situated in the superior part of the
branches, sessile, oval-lanceolate, pointed at the two ends, green,
glabrous, coriaceous, unequal, and length of one inch and a



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


151


ceolate; both are obtusely serrated at their edges, and have
wrinkled velvety surfaces, of which the upper is of a fine
deep-green colour, the under paler and more downy; the
flowers are numerous, and attached to the upper part of the
stem by short peduncles, in such a manner as generally to
hang down upon one side; at the base of each peduncle is a
floral leaf, which is sessile, ovate, and pointed; the calyx is
divided into 5 segments, of which the uppermost is narrower
than the others; the corolla is monopetalous, bell-form, swelling on the lower sides, irregularly divided at the margin into
short obtuse lobes, and in shape and size bearing some resemblance to the end of the finger of the glove; the mouth of
the corolla is guarded by long, soft hairs; its general colour is
bright purple, but sometimes the flowers are whitish; the
internal surface is sprinkled with black spots upon a white
ground; the filaments are white, curved, and surmounted by
large yellow anthers; the style, which is simple, supports a
bifid stigma; the seeds are very small, numerous, of a dark
colour, and contained in a pyramidal, two-celled capsule. For
homceopathic purposes, we use the leaves of the plant of the
second year, gathered before the flowering, in the month of
June; we express the juice, and treat it like that of other
fresh plants.
DROSERA ROTUNDIFOLIA, Rorella; Fr., Drosere     feuilles
rondes, Rosee du soleil; Ger., Sonnenthat; Eng., Sundew.
-Capparidese, Juss.-Pentandria trigynia, L. Usual dose,
30.
250. This plant grows on turfy grounds, covered -with
moss, in the north of Europe, as well as in Bavaria, in South
America and in the North of Asia; the perennial root is thin,
of a deep brown; stem upright, thin, glabrous, rough, 5 to 20
centimetres high; leaves radical, covered with glandular hairs,
reddish, from each one of which there exudes, by the heat of
the sun, a drop of limpid, acrid and mucilaginous fluid;
flowers alternate, in spikes, on a shaft, white, opening during
dry, fine weather for a moment, about mid-day. We gather
the whole plant at the beginning of the flowering season, in
July. We express the juice and treat it like other fresh
plants.
DULCAMARA, Solarium     Dulcamnara; Fr., Douce-amere,
Morelle grimpante; Ger., Bittersiiss nacchtschatten; Eng.,



152


HOM(EOPATHIC


Bitter sweet, Woody nightshade.--Solanem, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 24, 30.
251. This perennial plant grows over almost all Europe
in moist places, in ditches, on the borders of rivers, along
hedges, &c.; it is a climbing shrub with a slender, roundish,
branching, woody stem, which rises to six or eight feet in
height; the leaves are alternate, petiolate, ovate, pointed,
veined, soft, smooth and of a dull green colour; the flowers
are disposed in elegant clusters, somewhat analogous to
cymes and standing opposite to the leaves; calyx very small,
purplish, and divided into five blunt persisting segments;
corolla wheel-shaped, with pointed reflected segments, which
are of a violet-blue colour, with a darker purple vein running
longitudinally through their centre, and two shining greenish
spots at the base of each; filaments very short and support
large, erect, lemon-yellow anthers, which cohere in the form
of a cone around the style; the berries are of an oval shape
and a bright scarlet colour, and continue to hang in beautiful
bunches after the leaves have fallen; the odour of the leaves
and stems is somewhat nauseous, and narcotic; their taste is
first sweet, then bitter. We make use of the juice recently
expressed of the leaves and stems, in gathering the plant
before the flowering season; this juice is then heated the same
as that of other fresh plants.
EUGENIA JAMBOS s. jambosa; Fr., Jambos, Jame rosade;
Ger., Jambus myrthe; Eng., Malabar plum-tree or roseapple.-Myrtaceae, Juss.-Icosandria monogynia, L. Usual
doses,?
252. This beautiful tree is a native of the Indies and warm
countries of America; it is never without flowers or fruit,
and attains a height of 6 to 13 metres; the bark of the trunk
is of a reddish-brown, that of the branches cracked but
smooth; leaves alternate, entire, lanciniated, veined and full
of points, in length 6 to 8 lines, of a deep green above, of
a pale green below; peduncles terminal, ramose, multifloral;
flowers large, of a dull yellow; fruit almost spherical, of the
size of a medium pair, of a fine pale yellow, approaching to
the rose; seeds monosperous, with 4 angles and enveloped in
a thin pellicle; the fruit is eaten, but the seeds, and above all
the envelope, are considered poisonous; the root of this tree



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


153


is, it is said, one of the most violent poisons. In homccopathy
we use the fresh seeds washed; we mix 10 parts of alcohol
with them and decant the clear liquor at the end of 8 days;
the tincture thus obtained serves for the attenuations.
EUPHORBIUM OFFICINALIS; Fr., Euphorbe officinale; Ger.,
Wolfsmilch, Euphorbien-harz; Eng., Euphorbium spurge.
-Euphorbiacee, Juss.-Moncecia androgynia, L. Usual
doses, 24, 30.
253. This gum-resin is extracted from several kinds of
euphorbia growing in warm climates of Africa, chiefly at the
Cape, along Mount Atlas, &c. In the fresh state, it is a
milky juice which flows out in abundance on incision; it
comes to us in irregular pieces or in rounded tears, about the
size of a pea or larger, often forked and perforated with one
or two small conical holes, produced by the prickles of the
plant, around which the juice has concreted and which sometimes remain in the holes; the masses are occasionally large
and mixed with impurities, the surface is dull and smooth,
bearing some resemblance to that of tragacanth; consistence
somewhat friable; light yellowish-red; odour scarcely perceptible; taste at first slight, but afterwards excessively acrid
and burning; colour of the powder yellowish; triturated with
water, it renders it milky and is partially dissolved; alcohol
dissolves a large portion, forming a yellow tincture, which
becomes milky on the addition of water. We must be careful
in making the powder, as it is very acrid; we should place a
band over the eyes and nose, &c. We prepare the euphorbium like all the dry vegetable substances, either in making
the three first attenuations by trituration, or in infusing it
in 20 parts of alcohol, and using the mother tincture thus
obtained for the attenuations by the wet method.
EUPHRASIA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Euphraise officinale; Ger.,
tiugentrost; Eng., Eye-bright.-Pedicularee, Juss.Didynamia augiosperma, L. Usual doses, 0, 3, 30.
254. This annual plant grows in the meadows, on the
borders of forests, over all Europe. We distinguish several
varieties: 1st. E. pratensis, Schenck. 2nd. E. neglecta, a
more rare variety, growing on the Bavarian Alps. 3d. E.
nemorosa, Pers., chiefly growing on the dry swards of
20



154


HOM(EOPATHIC


woods. 4th. E. alpestris, on the higher mountains. 5th.
E. imbricata, Wimm., in the Pyrenees; the variety which
we employ under the name of E. officinalis is the E. pratensis; root very small, hairy; stem rounded, downy, 8 to
16 centimetres high, rarely simple, more often ramose; leaves
alternate, sessile, oval, obtuse, glabrous, thick, wrinkled,
sharp toothed; flowers axillary, in a terminal spike; calyx
cylindric, 4 leaved; corolla white, labiated, lobed; capsule
double, oval, oblong; anthers two horned, spinous at base, on
one of the lobes. We gather the entire plant in middle of
July, and prepare it like all the fresh plants.
EvoNYMUS EUROPmus; Fr., Fusain, Bonnet de pr8tre; Ger.,
Spindel-baum, Pfaffenhiltchen; Eng., Spindle tree.Rhamnacem, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L.        Usual
doses, 6, 30.
255. The spindle tree is a bush 1 to 5 metres high, which
grows in the hedges and thickets all over Europe; stems
with quadrangular branches, leaves opposite, scarcely stipulaceous, nearly sessile; peduncles axillary, solitary, multifloral,
in umbels; calyx in 5 parts, flat, covered at the base by a
disk in escutcheon; fruit red and quadrangular, bonnet-shaped,
which has given them the name of Priest's Cap, (Bonnet de
Pretre;) seeds white, bitter, and of an acrid taste. We gather
the fruit just as it begins to turn red, (in the month of August,)
express the juice and treat it the same as all other fresh vegetable substances.
FILIX MAS, Polypodium s. aspidium filix mas; Fr., Fougere male; Ger., Mannliches farrenkraut; Eng., Male
fern.-Filices, Juss.-Cryptogamia, L. Usual doses, 0, 9,
30.
256. The male fern grows over all Europe, in Asia and
America, in tufted woods, thickets, about hedges, &c.; it has
a perennial, horizontal root, from which numerous annual
fronds or leaves arise, forming tufts from a foot to four feet
in height; the stipule or footstalk and midrif are thickly beset
with brown, tough, transparent scales; the frond itself is oval,
lanceolate, acute, pinnate, and of a bright green colour; the
pinnm or leaflets are remote below, approach more nearly as
they descend and run together at the summit of the leaf;



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


155


they are deeply divided into lobes, which are of an oval
shape, crenate at the edges and gradually diminish from the
base of the pinna to the apex; the fructification is in small
dots on the back of each lobe, placed in two rows near the
base and distant from the edges. We may confound this
plant with the arthyrium filix foemina, which in some
countries grows yet more often than the male fern, but whose
root is ascending, shorter and blacker when dry, whilst the
long horizontal root of the male fern becomes brown in
desiccation. We gather the whole plant, from the month of
July to September, and express the juice after having added
a little alcohol to it.
FRAGARIA VESCA; Fr., Fraisier vulgaire; Ger., Gemeine
erdbeere; Eng., Wood strawberry.-Rosaceas, Juss.-Icosandria polygynia, L. Usual doses,?
257. This perennial plant is spread over the whole of
Europe and over a great part of America; it inhabits woods,
meadows, fields and hills; root brown, horizontal; stem upright, rounded, downy, of the length of a finger and more;
leaves ternate, plicated, petiolated; flowers white, inodorous;
berry oval, red, of a delicious odour, and exquisite taste.
We gather the plant at the beginning of its flowering, and
treat it as the recently expressed juice of other plants after
the known method.
GRANATUM, Punicagranalum; Fr., Grenadier; Ger., Granaten-baum; Eng., Pomegranate.-Myrtacem, Juss.-Icosandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 0, 1, 30.
258. This tree, of the height of 5 to 7 metres, inhabits
the middle of Africa, southern Asia, as well as the warm
countries of Europe, such as Greece, Italy, Spain, Provence,
&c.; it is also cultivated in some parts of Germany; the trunk
is unequal, with numerous branches, which sometimes bear
thorns; leaves opposite, oblong, entire, lance-shaped, pointed
at each end, smooth, shining, of a bright-green colour, and
placed on short footstalks; flowers are large, of a rich scarlet
colour, and stand at the end of the young branches; the petals
are roundish and wrinkled, and are inserted in the upper
part of the tube of the calyx, which is red, thick, and fleshy;



156


HOM(EOPATHIC


the fruit is a globular berry, about the size of an orange,
crowned with the calyx, covered with a reddish-yellow, thick,
coriaceous rind, and divided internally into many cells, which
contain an acidulous pulp, and numerous oblong, angular
seeds, of a reddish-blue. The root of this plant, the only
part used in homceopathy, is found in commerce in irregular
pieces resembling chips, flat or rolled, of various sizes. We
use the external bark of the root; the root is more effectual in
the fresh state; but if we are not able in that condition, we
must give the preference to such as come from the East
Indies. The recent root is prepared like all the fresh vegetable substances; the dry root like all dry substances, that is
to say, either by trituration or by digestion in 20 parts of
alcohol.
GRATIOLA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Gratiole des boutiques.-Herbe
A pauvre homme; Ger., Gnaden-kraut, Wilder aurin;
Eng., Hedge hyssop.-Scrofularise, Juss.-Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 6, 9, 12, 30.
259. This annual plant inhabits the wet meadows, borders
of ponds and ditches, the bed of rivers, and the borders of
lakes, all over the south and temperate part of Europe. The
root is rampant, horizontal, white, hairy; stem straight, simple, knotty, quadrangular, glabrous, 3 or 4 decimetres high;
leaves opposite, sessile, amplexicaule, lance-shaped, saw-like,
glabrous, of a clear green, marked at the root with 5 and at
the top with 3 nerves; flowers axillary, solitary, pedunculated,
of a reddish-white; calyx in 5 divisions; corolla tubular, with
5 unequal lobes; capsule oval, oblong, with 2 valves and 2
monospermous cells; seeds small, many, elongated. In the
fresh state, this plant has a repugnant, bitter, and acrid taste;
its odour is almost null. We gather the plant fresh and
entire in the month of June, before the developement of the
flowers, and treat it like other fresh plants.
GUAIACUMi OFFICINALE; Fr., Gaiac, Gayac; Ger., GuajakIHarz; Eng., Guaiacum, gum    resin.-Rutaceoe, Juss.Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 0, 3, 30.
260. The plant from which we receive the gum resin,
known under the name of gum guaiacum, is a large and
beautiful tree which grows in South America, especially at



158


HOM(EOPATHIC


3 or 4 pairs of sessile, nearly obcordate, obliquely nerved
leaflets; the flowers, which are in axillary spikes or racemes
near the ends of the branches, have a brownish-purple calyx,
and lemon-yellow petals; they exhale an agreeable odour, said
to resemble that of the jonquil. We find it in commerce in
large sticks, of a particular odour, heavy, compact, deprived
of their sapwood, and having a blackish-brown colour externally. For homoeopathic use we digest this wood in 20 parts
of alcohol, and the tincture thus obtained serves to prepare
the attenuations.
HELLEBORUS NIGER; Fr., Hellebore noir; Ger., Schwarze
niesswurz; Eng., Black hellebore, Christmas-rose.-Ranunculaceae, Juss.-Polyandria polygynia, L. Usual doses,
9, 12, 30.
262. This plant grows on the mountains of Burgundy, the
Vosges, Pyrenees, Alps, the south-west of Germany, Bavaria,
Austria, Silesia, &c. The root is perennial, knotted, blackish
on the outside, white within, and sends off numerous long,
simple, dependent fibres, which are brownish-yellow when
fresh, but become dark brown upon drying; the leaves are
pedate, of a deep green colour, and stand on long footstalks,
which spring immediately from the root; each leaf is composed of 5 or more leaflets, one terminal, and 2 or 3 or 4 on
each side, supported on a single partial petiole; the leaflets
are ovate, lanceolate, smooth, shining, coriaceous, and serrated
on their upper portion; the flower-stem, which also rises
from the root, is 6 or 8 inches high, round, tapering, reddish
towards the base, and bears one or two large pendent, roselike flowers, accompanied with floral leaves, which supply
the place of the calyx; the petals, 5 in number, are large,
roundish, concave, spreading, and of a white or pale rose
colour, with occasionally a greenish tinge; there are two
varieties, the Helleborus niger humilifolius, and the H. n. altifolius; in the former of which the leaves are shorter than
the flower-stem; in the latter, longer. We take the fresh
root, which we-dig up about Christmas, the flowering season,
and treat it like fresh plants.
HYOSCYAMUS NIGER, Fr., Jusquiame; Ger., Bilsenkraut;
Eng., Henbane.-Solaneae, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia,
L. Usual doses, 12, 30.



160


H OM(EOPATHIC


so, and a taste excessively bitter; the best are the largest,
heaviest, and those which have not been opened. In commerce, this fruit is actually extremely rare, and the majority
of druggists sell impudently the grains of nux vomica for
those of the bean of St. Ignatius. The way to distinguish
the two is that those of the nux vomica are of a greenishgrey, very flat, having the form of a coat button, whilst those
of St. Ignatius' bean are of a blackish or brownish-grey, of
the form of an almond and angular. For homeopathic use,
we powder the bean in holding the mortar constantly in very
warm water, after which we make the three first attenuations
by trituration, if we should not rather prefer to obtain the
mother tincture in digesting in 20 parts of alcohol one part
of the powder.
INDIGO, Indigofera tinctoria; Fr., Indigo; Ger., Indigo;
Eng., Indigo.-Leguminose, Juss.-Diadelphia decandria,
L. Usual doses, 30.
265. This plant is originally from the East Indies, where
it grows in very great abundance; it forms a bush, straight,
ramose and downy. We obtain by fermentation the colouring material known under the name of indigo; it is a kind
of starch of a blue colour, which is found in commerce
in cubic pieces, more or less large; the best kind comes from
America, where it is obtained near Guatemala from the indigo argentea; the character of good indigo are a colour
deep, brilliant, violet or else reddish; it should be solid,
fracture without streaks; drawn over the nail, it should leave
a metallic hue; put in water, it should swim; when burnt, it
should leave very little residue; treated with alkalies, it
should not change colour; sulphuric acid dissolves it, and this
solution attenuated with water should afford a fine blue tincture. Indigo is insoluble in water and ether, and in alcohol
but in a very trifling proportion. We sometimes see it full
of white spots, arising from the moisture, the indigo not
having been sufficiently dried before its transportation. We
prepare the three first attenuations by trituration.
IPECACUANHA, Cephaelis ipecacuanha; Fr., Ipecacuanha;
Ger., Brech-wurzel; Eng., Ipecacuanha.-Rubiaceae, Juss.
-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 3, 9, 30.



PHAR1MACOPEIA AND POSOLOGY.


161


266. We distinguish in commerce three sorts of ipecacuanha, to wit: 1st. Ipecac., black or striated, obtained from
the psychotria emetica. 2nd. Ipecac., white or undulating,
obtained from the Richardsonia scabra of Brazil and from
the viola ipecac., L. 3rd. Ipecac., gray, coming from the
cephaelis ipecac. It is this last that we employ in homceopathy; it comes from Brazil also, where the plant which
furnishes this root grows in shady places of the provinces of
Pernambuco and of Bahia, at Mariana as well as the Antilles;
it is a small shrubby plant with a root from 4 to 6 inches
long, about as thick as a goose quill, marked with annular
rugae, simple or somewhat branched, descending obliquely
into the ground, and here and there sending forth slender
fibrils; the stem is 2 or 3 feet long; but being partly under
ground, and often procumbent at the base, usually rises less
than a foot in height; it is slender; in the lower portion leafless, smooth, brown or ash-coloured and knotted, with radicles
frequently proceeding from the knots; near the summit pubescent, green and furnished with leaves seldom exceeding six
in number; these are opposite, petiolate, oblong, obovate,
acute, entire, from 3 to 4 inches long, from one to two broad,
darkish green and somewhat rough on their upper surface,
pale, downy and veined on the under; at the base of each
pair of leaves are deciduous stipules, embracing the stem,
membranous at their base, and separated above into numerous
bristle-like divisions; the flowers are very small, white, and
collected to the number of 8, 12, or more, each accompanied
with a green bracte, into a semi-globular head, supported
upon a round, solitary, axillary footstalk, and embraced by a
monophyllous involucre, deeply divided into 4, sometimes
5 or 6 obovate, pointed segments; the fruit is an ovate, obtuse
berry, which is at first purple, but becomes almost black
when ripe, and contains two small plano-convex seeds; the
interior of the root is resinous, white and traversed by a
white line; the whole root has a feeble but disagreeable
odour, and a taste mucilaginous, slightly bitter and nauseous.
The root of the Richardsonia scabra, (white ipecac.) is
longer, softer, and more flexible; the epidermis of it is of a
clearer grey, the rings less near and deeper; the fracture less
resinous; the taste not at all bitter. For homceopathic use,
we employ, as above said, the cephaelis ipecac. or grey ipecac.
The whitish or yellowish roots which are found mixed with
this sort, should be rejected, as well as those which are
21



162


HOM(EOPATHIC


spongy, and also all such as have no rings.    As to the
preparation of this medicine, it can be made like all the dry
substances by trituration with sugar of milk, or else the
tincture formed by digestion in 20 parts of alcohol.
JALAPPA, Convolvulus s. ipomcea jalappa, Ipomcea macrorrhiza; Fr., Jalap; Ger., Trichter-winde; Eng., Jalap.
-Convolvulaceas, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual
doses,?
267. This creeper grows in the environs of Mexico, Vera
Cruz, in Florida, and Carolina. The tuber either comes
whole or divided longitudinally into two parts, or in transverse circular slices; the entire tubers are irregularly roundish,
or ovate and pointed, or pear-shaped, usually much smaller
than the first, and marked with circular and vertical incisions,
made to facilitate their drying; in this state the root is preferred, as it is less apt to be defective, and is more easily
distinguished from the adulterations than when sliced; the
tuber is heavy, compact, hard, brittle, with a shining, undulated fracture, exhibiting numerous resinous points, distinctly
visible with the microscope; it is externally brown and
wrinkled, internally of a greyish-colour, diversified by concentric darker circles, in which the matter is denser and
harder than in the intervening spaces; the odour of the root
when cut or broken is heavy, sweetish and rather nauseous;
the taste is sweetish, somewhat acrid and disagreeable; it
yields its active properties partly to water, partly to alcohol,
and completely to diluted alcohol. For homoceopathic purposes we must not use the light pieces, of a clear brown
outside, whitish or pale-grey within, nor those which are
not shiny, nor striated, spongy, worm-eaten, nor too friable.
We prepare it the same as the other dry vegetable substances.
JATROPHA CURCAS; Fr., Medicinier, Gros pignon d'Inde,
Figue infernale, Ricin d'Amerique; Ger., Schwarze brechnuss, Grosse purgir-nuss, Hbllenfeige; Eng., Purging
nuts, Barbadoes nuts, Infernal fig.-Euphorbiacee, Juss.Moncecia monadelphia, L. Usual dose, 30.
268. The Jatropha grows in Africa, South America, New
Andalusia, Island of Cuba, the Antilles, &c. It is a small
treec with numerous glabrous branches; leaves petiolated,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


163


obtuse, cordiform, glabrous, with 5 lobes; flowers white or
of a yellowish-green, in multifloral corymbs; the fruit of this
tree is the nut known under the name of ficus infernalis,
(infernal fig,) or that of castor oil nut of America; they
are seeds of a blackish-brown, striated, oval, about 8 lines
long, flat on one side, convex on the other; the two sides
present a slight longitudinal prominence; the kernel is white,
oily, of a taste at first sweetish, then excessively acrid and
corrosive; it is the tunic which envelopes the kernel which
is the most acrid part; the oil is colourless, inodorous, and
almost insoluble in alcohol.  The three first attenuations
should be prepared by trituration.
LACTUCA VIRoSA; Fr., Laitue vireuse; Ger., Giftlattig;
Eng., Strong scented lettuce.-Chicoracese, Juss.-Sygenesia polygamia equalis, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
269. This perennial plant, which inhabits the south of
Europe, grows on the hills, ramparts, waste places, herbaceous spots when abandoned, about hedges, and the base of
walls; it is also cultivated in gardens; its stem is from 2 to 4
feet high, erect, prickly near the base, above smooth, and
divided into branches; the lower leaves are large, oblong,
obovate, undivided, toothed, commonly prickly on the under
side of the midrib, sessile, and horizontal; the upper are
smaller, clasping, and often lobed; the bractes are cordate
and pointed; the flowers are numerous, of a sulphur-yellow
colour, and disposed in a panicle; the plant is lactescent, and
has a strong disagreeable smell like that of opium, and a bitterish acrid taste; fruit black. We take the entire plant, at
the time of its flowering, (June to August,) to express the
juice, which we treat the same as all other fresh plants.
LAMIUM ALBUM; Fr., Ortie blanche; Ger., Weiss-bienensaug,
Weisse taubnessel; Eng., Dead nettle, Archangel.-Labiaceae, Juss.-Didynamia gymnospernia, L. Usual doses,
0, 3, 30.
270. This plant grows in all parts of France and Germany,
along hedges, highways, ditches, &c., and flowers almost all
summer; root cylindric, ramose, hairy; stem straight, quadrangular, downy, simple; leaves petiolated, cordiform, sharp,
serrated, veined below; flowers white, axillary, sessile; ver



164


HOM(EOPATHIC


ticillm of 10 to 20 flowers. We express the juice of the
flowers and leaves, and treat it like that of all fresh plants.
LAUROCERASUS; Prunus laurocerasus; Fr., Laurier cerise;
Ger., Kirsch-lorbeer; Eng., Cherry laurel.-Rosaceae,
Juss.-Hexandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 3, 6, 30.
271. This bush grows in Persia, on the Caucasus, in Asia
Minor, and in all the Levant; in France, as well as in the lower
Rhine and Maine; it can be cultivated in the open ground,
and in France it is nearly naturalized. It is a small evergreen
tree, rising 15 or 20 feet in height, with long spreading
branches, which, as well as the trunk, are covered with a
smooth, blackish bark; the leaves, which stand alternately on
short strong footstalks, are oval-oblong, from 5 to 7 inches in
length, acute, finely serrated, firm, coriaceous, smooth, beauti'fully green and shining, with oblique nerves and yellowish
glands at the base; the flowers are small, white, strongly odorous, and disposed in simple axillary racemes; the fruit consists
of oval drupes, very similar to small black cherries, both in
their shape and internal structure. The fresh leaves have an
aromatic odour and taste, very like the bitter almond; they
contain hydrocyanic acid. For homoeopathic use, we gather
the leaves in April and May, reduce them to a fine paste, in an
iron mortar, mix this with equal parts of alcohol, express the
juice and again mix this last with equal parts of alcohol; the
mother tincture thus procured serves to make the attenuations. Perhaps we might also treat the leaves after the manner of dry substances, that is in making the three first attenuations by trituration with sugar of milk.
LEDUM PALUSTRE; Fr., Ledon des marais, Romarin sauvage;
Ger., Sumpfporst, Wilder rosmarin; Eng., Wild rosemary, Marsh tea.-Rosaceae, Juss.-Decandria monogynia,
L. Usual doses, 15, 30.
271. This bush grows in moist, swampy, muddy places in
the north of Iurope, Silesia, Bohemia, &c., as well as in
France, the Vosges, in Asia and America; it is also cultivated;
evergreen, 6 to 9 decimetres high, branchy; leaves with short
peduncles, lance-shaped, rolled on the edge, hard, glabrous
above, yellowish down beneath, green and shining. In the
fresh state, the leaves have a strong, resinous, stupefying



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


165


odour, and a bitter, astringent, and nauseous taste; flowers
white, sometimes rosy, in spikes or terminal corymbs. We
powder the whole plant, and sprinkle it with 20 parts of
alcohol; the clear liquor, which we decant at the end of 8
days, is the mother tincture, and serves to prepare the attenuations.
LOBELIA   INFLATA; Eng., Indian tobacco.--Lobeliacee,
Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,?
272. The Indian tobacco is an annual or biennial indigenous plant, usually a foot or more in height, with a fibrous
root, and a solitary, erect, angular, very hairy stem, much
branched about midway, but rising considerably above the
summits of the highest branches; the leaves are scattered,
sessile, oval, acute, serrate, and hairy; flowers numerous, disposed in leafy terminal racemes, and supported on short axillary footstalks; the segments of the calyx are linear and pointed; the corolla, which is of a delicate blue colour, has a labiate
border, with the upper lip divided into two, the lower into
three acute segments, the united anthers are curved, and
enclose the stigma; the fruit is an oval, striated, inflated
capsule, crowned with the persistent calyx, and containing, in two cells, numerous very small brown seeds. This
species of lobelia is a very common weed, growing on the
road sides, and in neglected fields, throughout the United
States; its flowers begin to appear about the end of July, and
continue to expand in succession till frost; the plant, when
wounded, exudes a milky juice; all parts possess medicinal
virtues, but probably the root and inflated capsules the most.
The preparation is the same as for other vegetable substances,
whether in the dry or fresh state.
LYCOPODIUM CLAVATUM, Lycopodii pollen; Fr., Lycopode,
Pied de loup; Ger., Birlapp-samen, Streu-pulver, Hexenmehl; Eng., Club-moss, Wolf's-claw.-Lycopodineae,
Juss.-Cryptogamia, L. Usual doses, 24, 30.
273. The plant which furnishes the powder known under
the name of lycopodium, or vegetable sulphur, is a species
of moss which grows in Europe, above all in Finland and
Russia, in stony and hilly places covered with wood; we



PIIARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


167


stalk is erect, round, smooth, 6 to 12 inches high, longer
than the leaves and terminated by a conical raceme of whitish,
somewhat rose-coloured flowers; calyx five parted; corolla
funnel-shaped, with a short tube, and a five-cleft, revolute
border, covered on the upper side with numerous long,
fleshy fibres; the anthers are red and sagittate; the germ ovate,
supporting a slender style longer than the stamens, and terminating in a bifid stigma; the fruit is an ovate, two valved,
one celled capsule containing numerous seeds. As the leaves
of this plant have more bitterness in autumn than during
their flowering, we had better gather the plant in autumn.
We take the whole plant and prepare like other fresh plants.
MEZEREUM, Daphne mezereum; Fr., Bois de gentil (non
sain-bois ni garou), Laureole femelle; Ger., Seidelbast;
Eng., Mezereon.-Thymelese, Juss.-Octandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 15, 30.
275. This is a very hardy shrub, 3 or 4 feet high, with a
branching stem, and a smooth dark grey bark, easily separable from the wood. The leaves spring from the ends of the
branches, are deciduous, sessile, obovate lanceolate, entire,
smooth, of a pale-green colour, somewhat glaucous beneath,
and about two inches long; they are preceded by the flowers,
which appear very early in spring, and sometimes bloom
even amidst the snow; these are of a pale rose colour, highly
fragrant, and disposed in clusters, each consisting of 2 or 3
flowers, forming together a kind of spike at the upper part
of the stem and branches; at the base of each cluster are
deciduous floral leaves; the fruit is oval, shining, fleshy, of a
bright-red colour, and contains a single round seed; another
variety produces white flowers and yellow fruit; it is a native
of Europe, in the northern parts of which it is very abundant.
We may easily distinguish the mezereon from the D. gnidium
(garou), inasmuch as the flowers of this come before the
leaves; they are in bunches and not naked on the wood like
the mezereon; they are linear lanceolate and not oval lanceolate, and its berries are much smaller than those of the mezereon. We gather the bark before the developement of the
flowers and treat it like other fresh vegetable substances. The
bark found in the shops is good for nothing for homc-opathic
use.



168


HOM(EOPATHIC


MILLEFOLIUM,.chillxa millefolium; Fr., Millefeuille,
Herbe au charpentier; Ger., Schafgarbe; Eng., Milfoil,
Yarrow.-Corymbifera, Juss.-Syngenesia polygamia superflua, L. Usual doses,?
276. This plant grows in the prairies, on the borders of
fields and roads, in pastures, &c. of all Europe, Western Asia
and North America. Its perennial root is oblique, rampant,
hairy; stems numerous, simple, straight, rounded, furrowed,
tubulous, downy, S to 6 decimetres high; leaves downy,
radical, pinnatifid, so finely and numerously divided that
they are hidden one by the other. The herb of this plant
has a balsamic odour and a bitter, acrid, heating taste; flowers
are small and in corymbs. We gather the plant entire at
the beginning of its flowering, (May and June,) express the
juice and treat it like that of other fresh plants.
NUX MOSCHATA, Myristica moschata; Fr., Noix muscade,
Muscadier; Ger., Muskat-nuss; Eng., Nutmeg.-Laurinese (Myristicewe), Juss.-Dicecia monadelphia, L. Usual
dose, 30.
277. The nutmeg tree grows in the isles of Banda, Amboyna, the Moluccas, and is cultivated in many tropical climates;
it bears much resemblance to the pear tree; it rises to the
height of 6 to 10 metres; the bark is of a deep grey-green,
glabrous; branches strong, hanging; leaves attenuate, oblong,
lanceolate, entire, aromatic; fruit hanging, of the size of a
hen's egg, coming to maturity nine months after the flowering; this fruit is of a blackish-brown and composed of
three parts by order of superposition, to wit: 1st. the pulp,
exterior coat, of a rosy-white, thready. 2nd. the arillas or
mace, second coat, consisting of a sort of reticulated cupole,
viscous, thin, of an aromatic odour and an acrid, balsamic
taste. 3rd. the nut, which is formed of two parts, the shell
and the kernel; the shell is smooth, greyish, hard, firm, furrowed, the kernel or nutmeg properly so, is ovoid, flattened
at the two ends, of the size of a pigeon's egg, veined and
marbled, of a woody consistence and oleaginous. The fruit
is gathered three times a year; the gathering of March is the
best; that of July the most abundant, and that of November
the least abundant of all. For homceopathic use we choose
the small nuts, obtuse on both sides, which are fresh, heavy,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


169


oily, and which, when perforated by a hot needle, ooze out
a yellow oil. We clean them in water of a kind of dust
which covers them, and which is lime, and prepare them in
three attenuations by trituration, or else we make the
mother tincture with 20 parts of alcohol and use this last
to make all the preparations.
Nux VOMICA, Strychnos nux vomica; Fr., Noix Vomique,
Vomiquier; Ger., Krdhenaugen, Brechnuss; Eng., Nux
Vomica. -Apocyneae, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L. Usual
doses, 15, 24, 30.
278. The nux grows in the East Indies, in the island of
Ceylon, on the coasts of Coromandel, and Malabar, &c. The
tree is of a moderate size with numerous strong branches,
covered with a smooth, dark grey bark; the young branches
are long, flexuous, very smooth, dark green, and furnished with
oval, roundish, entire, smooth, and shining leaves, having
three or four ribs, and placed opposite to each other on short
footstalks; the flowers are small, white, funnel-shaped, and
disposed in terminal corymbs; the fruit is a round berry, as
large as an orange, covered with a smooth, yellow, or orangecoloured, hard, fragile rind, and containing numerous seeds
embedded in a juicy pulp; these seeds are flat, circular, about
three quarters of an inch in diameter, and two or three lines
in thickness, generally somewhat curved, with a depression
on one side, and a corresponding prominence on the other;
they are thickly covered with fine, silky, shining, ash-coloured,
or yellowish-grey hairs, attached to a thin fragile coating,
which closely invests the interior nucleus, or kernel; this is
very hard, horny, usually whitish, and semi-transparent, sometimes dark coloured, and opaque, and of very difficult pulverization; they are destitute of odour, but have an acrid, very
bitter taste, which is much stronger in the kernel than in the
investing membrane. The best preparation is that which
consists in making the three first attenuations by trituration,
after having previously powdered the nut in a heated mortar,
the same as has been described for the St. Ignatius bean.
But if, notwithstanding, we wish the tincture, we obtain it
by digesting the powder as above with 20 parts of alcohol.
OLEANDERý Nerium oleander; Fr., Laurier rose; Ger., Lor22



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


171


rous minute white seeds, which, when perfectly ripe, escape
through small openings beneath the stigma; all parts of
the poppy are said to contain a white, opaque, narcotic juice;
it most abounds in the capsule, and there the virtues of the
plant most reside. Opium is the dried juice of these capsules,
and comes to us in brown cakes of a greasy, shining appearance and bitter taste, acrid and narcotic, and of a strong odour,
which becomes weaker when older. We find in commerce
five kinds: 1st. Red opium, from Constantinople, it is in flat
cakes, weighing about 180 grammes and more, reddish without and within, of a rank odour, but not so strong as the black
opium; 2nd. Black opium, from Smyrna; 3rd. Brown opium,
from Egypt; 4th. Indian opium, a variety of the black; 5th.
Opium in tears, from Persia; 6th. Yellow opium, from
Greece. The strongest of these is the black, from Smyrna,
and the kind we use for homceopathic preparations; it comes
to us in large round cakes, of a black colour, of a strong, rank
odour, enveloped in leaves of the poppy, and sprinkled with
the seeds of the Rumex patientia; in the finer parcels the
colour internally is of a light brown; in the inferior it is
darker; a peculiarity of this kind is, that when cut into and
then torn, numerous minute shining tears are observable,
bearing some resemblance to small seeds, but readily distinguishable by pressure between the fingeis; they are formed
from the drops of juice. As to the other kinds they are much
more rare, and but seldom found in commerce. The best
preparation is that which consists in making the three first
attenuations by trituration; however, should we wish to
have the tincture, we may obtain it by dissolving it in 20
parts of brandy, or of alcohol, at 400, after which we may
carry out the attenuations.
PJEONIA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Pivoine officinale; Ger., Gichtrose; Eng., Peony.-Ranunculaceae, Juss.-Polyandria
digynia, L. Usual doses, 3, 5.
281. This perennial plant grows in the forests and barren
places of the south and middle of France and Germany; roots
oblong, rounded, thick, like a turnip, united in a kind of
bundle, yellowish, smooth outside, fragile, of a strong odour
when fresh, white and fleshy within, of a nauseous and disagreeable taste; stem simple, 3 to 6 decimetres high; leaves
alternate, petiolated, cut short, with oval leaflets, lobed,



172


HOM(EOPATHIC


biternate below, simply ternate above; flowers large, of a fine
purple colour; calyx 5 persistent folioles; corolla 5 petals;
stamens polyandrous; capsules downy, unilocular, red within,
polyspermous. For homceopathic use, we take the root,
gathered in April, express the juice, and treat it like that of
other fresh plants.
PARIS QUADRIFOLIA; Fr., Parisette a quatre feuilles, Herbe
a Paris, Raisin de renard, Etrange-loup; Ger., Vierbldittrige Einbeere; Eng., True love.-Asparagi, Juss.-Octandria trigynia, L. Usual doses, 9, 30.
282. This plant grows in wet woods, thickets, all over
Europe; root perennial, vertical, rampant, rounded, jointed,
fleshy, whitish; stem upright, simple, rounded, unifloral, 3
decimetres high, herbaceous; leaves at the top, to the number
of four, with short petioles, large, oval, acute, entire, glabrous,
disposed as a cross, shining beneath, veined, three-nerved;
calyx four-leaved; peduncle 3 to 6 centimetres long, channelled; flower of a yellowish-green; berry deep-blue, shining,
quadrangular, with four polyspermous cells; the leaves and
berries have, in the fresh state, a disagreeable and narcotic
odour; that of the root is pungent, the taste nauseous. For
homceopathic purposes, we gather the entire plant at the moment it runs to flower, express the juice, and treat it like that
of other fresh plants.
PETROSELINUM,,'pium petroselintm, Petroselinum salivum; Fr., Persil, Persil cultive; Ger., Petersilie, Gemeine
Petersilie; Eng., Parsley root.-Umbelliferse, Juss.Pentandria digynia, L. Usual doses, 0, 3, 30.
283. Parsley grows wild in the Levant, Greece, Sardinia,
Provence, Sicily, and is cultivated in all our gardens; it has
a biennial root, (perennial at Cayenne,) spindle-shaped, about
as thick as the finger, externally white, and marked with
close annular wrinkles, internally fleshy and white, with a
yellowish central portion; stem annual, round, furrowed,
jointed, erect, branching, rising about two feet high; the
radical leaves are compound, pinnated internaries, with the
leaflets smooth, divided into 3 lobes, and notched at the margin; in the cauline leaves, the segments of the leaflets are
linear and entire; the flowers are small, pale-yellow, and dis



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


173


posed in terminal compound umbels, with a one or two-leaved
general involucre, and partial ones composed of 6 or 8
leaflets; petals are 5, roundish, and inflexed at the apex; seeds
small, ovate, flat on one side, convex on the other, of a dark
green colour, and marked with 5 longitudinal ridges; they
have a strong terebinthinate odour, and a warm aromatic
taste. It is sometimes confounded with the large and small
hemlock, but easily distinguished by its large leaves, and
the aroma very marked which it exhales when rubbed between the fingers. As to the large hemlock (conium maculatum) in particular, it is distinguishable by this latter having
a thick stem, higher, full of purplish spots, folioles oval, oblong,
or lanceolated, deeply pinnatifid, cut into segments, serrated, whilst those of parsley are oval, large, three lobed,
cut off, toothed. For homceopathic use, we gather the plant
when it is on the point of flowering, express the juice, and
treat it like that of other fresh plants.
PHELLANDRIUM AQUATICUM; Fr., Phellandre aquatique, Cigue aquatique, Fenouil d'eau; Ger., Wassel fenchel;
Eng., Water hemlock.-Umbellifere, Juss.-Pentandria
digynia, L. Usual doses 6, 30.
284. This biennial plant grows in all the swamps and
aquatic spots all over Europe nearly; root horizontal, crooked,
oblique, resembling a turnip; stem 6 to 12 decimetres high,
fistulous, striated, thick, light, branchy, glabrous; leaves
tripinnate, petiolated, glabrous, compound, with short peduncles and equal rays; involucre null or of one foliole; involucelle of 6 or 8 folioles; flowers white, with 5 cordiform petals; fruit ovoid, oblong, slightly compressed, flattened on one
side and convex on the other, glabrous, resembling the seeds
of anise, striated or furrowed, and turned over by the teeth
of the calyx. When at maturity, these grains are larger, of
a stronger odour, and greenish-yellow; the odour is pungent,
disagreeable, and acrid; the taste aromatic and nauseous. We
must not confound these seeds with those of the Sium latifolium, the grains of which are smaller, more striated, of a
deeper colour, crooked, of an odour and taste altogether different. For homceopathic use, we gather the fruit in the
month of September, and make the three first attenuations by
trituration, or if we wish a tincture, we digest the fruit 8



174


HOMCEOPATHIC


days in 20 parts of alcohol, the tincture thus obtained then
serves for the attenuations.
PINUS SYLVESTRIS; Fr., Pin sauvage, Pin vulgaire; Ger.,
Gemeine kiefer; Eng., Wild pine.-Conifere, Juss.Moncecia monadelphia, L. Usual doses, 18, 30.
285. The wild pine is a tree very common in the large
forests of the north of Europe, and the high mountains of
France, where it sometimes attains the height of 80 feet, and
is known by its pyramidal form, its leaves filiform, glaucous,
firm, and always green, and its flowers in the form of a cone,
known under the name of pine cones, (pomme de pin.) This
tree is used very generally in the construction of buildings,
&c. of all kinds; it also furnishes pitch, tar, and common turpentine. For homceopathic use, we take the young shoots
or buds of the tree; we gather them in the spring, express
the juice, and treat them with equal parts of alcohol. The
mother tincture thus obtained, serves for farther attenuation.
PRUNuS sPINOSA; Fr., Prunellier, Epine noire; Ger., Schleh
dorn, Schwarz dorn; Eng., Wild plum tree, Sloe tree.Rosaceae, Juss.-Icosandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,
3, 30.
286. This tree grows in the hedges and borders of forests
all over Germany and France; it is from 1 to 3 metres high,
bark of a blackish-grey; peduncles unifloral, solitary, ternate;
flowers white, opening before the leaves; leaves oval lanceolated, serrated, downy below; fruit small, round, of a
blackish-red, hoary at their maturity, of an acrid taste. For
homoeopathic purposes, we gather in the month of April the
flowers yet in bud, reduce them to a fine mass by rubbing,
add two thirds of their weight of alcohol, express the liquor
through a linen cloth and continue as for the preparation of
all the other fresh substances; the tincture thus obtained
serves for the fufther attenuations. Some homceopaths also
use the fruit.
PULSATILLA NIGRICANS S. PRATENSIS, Anemone pratensis;
Fr., Pulsatille noiratre, Anemone des pr6s, Coquelourde;
Ger., Wiesen pulsatille, Kiichenschelle; Eng., Pulsatilla,



PHARMACOPrEIA AND POSOLOGY.


175


Meadow anemone, Wind flower.-Ranunculaceoe, Juss.Polyandria polygynia, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
287. This perennial plant grows in sandy pasture grounds,
on hills and declivities exposed to the sun, in Germany,
France, Denmark, Sweden, Russia and Turkey. Root ligneous, deep, cylindric, thick; stems simple, straight, rounded, 8 to 13 centimetres high; leaves radical, bipinnatifid,
downy; flowers solitary, terminal, hanging, of a deep violet
and red, downy; folioles of calyx campanulate, bent at the point;
the odour of the herb but slightly evident; taste acrid and pungent. The fresh plant contains an acrid and vesicating principle and furnishes a corrosive oil, as well as a kind of tannin
which colours iron green; in the dry state it is entirely deprived of this acrid quality. We must be careful not to
mistake this plant for the common pulsatilla (anemone pulsatilla, L.)  This last plant, of which homoeopathy makes
no use whatever, only grows on dry and sterile hills and
flowers in the spring alone, whilst the black-coloured pulsatilla flowers a second time again in the months of August
and September. Besides the anemone pulsatilla is in all its
parts much less downy than the black coloured pulsatilla; its
stem 16 to 24 centimetres high; flowers of clear violet or
pale red, straight, and not hanging like those of the black
coloured pulsatilla; seeds surmounted by a long silky tail.
For homceopathic purpose, we gather the plant in April,
whilst in flower, express the juice and treat it like that of all
other fresh plants.
RANUNCULUS BULBOSUS; Fr., Renoncule bulbeuse; Ger.,
Knolliger IHahnenfuss; Eng., Bulbous crow foot, Buttercups.-Ranunculaceoe, Juss.-Polyandria polygynia L.
Usual doses, 6, 9, 12, 30.
288. This perennial plant grows in meadows, pasturages,
borders of roads and in the woods all over Europe and North
America; it has a bulbous, solid, fleshy root, which sends up
annually several erect, round and branching stems, from 9 to
18 inches high; the radical leaves, which stand on long footstalks, are ternate or quinate, with lobed and dentate leaflets;
the leaves of the stem are sessile and ternate, the upper more
simple; each stem supports several solitary, bright yellow,
glossy flowers, upon furrowed, angular peduncles; the leaves



178


HOM CEOPATHIC


white-veined interiorly; they are cut in pieces of different
sizes, deprived of their bark, worn on the outside by the
rasp and rolled in their own dust; they present a rough fracture; when chewed, they crack under the teeth and tinge the
saliva yellow; the odour is nauseous and purgative; their
taste bitter and aromatic. The Rhubarb of Russia is in
pieces flat or round, perforated with a large hole, peeled, of a
lively yellow outside, of a pale rose, somewhat veined and
compact inside. The Rhubarb of China is also in flat or
round pieces, perforated with three holes, unpeeled, compact,
less yellowv than the preceding kind. The Rhubarb of Persia is in flat pieces, of a pale yellow exteriorly, reddish and
mixed with white lines interiorly, neither peeled nor pierced
with holes. Finally, the indigenous rhubarb, a kind which
we should never use in homceopathy, is in smaller pieces
than the exotic, less yellow outside, less odorous, redder
within and less mixed with white lines. For homoeopathic
purposes, we use the Rhubarb'of China or India; the best
method of preparation consists in treating it like other dry
substances, in making the three first attenuations by trituration; however, should we wish to have the tincture, we can
obtain it by digesting, during eight days, one part of rhubarb
in 20 parts of alcohol; in this last case, the tincture will serve
for future attenuations.
RHODODENDRON CHRYSANTHUMA,.dndromeda Gmelini; Fr.,
Rosage fleurs jaunes, Rose de Siberic, Rose de neige de
Siberie; Ger., Sibirische schneerose; Eng., Yellow-flowered
rhododendron.-Rosaceae, Juss.-Decandria monogynia,L.
Usual doses, 12, 18, 30.
292. The yellow-flowered rhododendron grows on the
high mountains of Siberia, Kamtschatka, &c.; it is a beautiful
evergreen shrub, about a foot high, with spreading branches,
and oblong, obtuse, thick leaves, narrowed towards their
footstalks, reflexed at the margin, much veined, rugged, and
deep-green upon their upper surface, ferruginous or glaucous
beneath, and surrounding the branches upon strong petioles;
the flowers are large, yellow, on long peduncles, and arranged
in terminal umbels; the corolla is wheel-shaped, with its
border divided into five roundish, spreading segments; flower
buds ferruginous, downy; seeds very small; odour of the
leaves acrid and nauseous, resembling that of rhubarb; taste



PIIARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


179


is bitter and acrid. We receive in Europe the leaves, the
buds of the flowers, and the peduncles of the plant in the
dry state; the best way to prepare the attenuations is to make
the three first by trituration; the tincture, should we wish
to have it, may be obtained as that from all other dry vegetable substances, by infusing one part of the powdered leaves,
&c. in 20 parts of alcohol.
RHUS TOXICODENDRON, Sumac venenata, L.; Fr., Arbre 'a
poison, Sumac veneneux; Ger., Gift sumach; Eng., Poison
oak.-Terebinthinacem, Juss.-Pentandria trigynia, L.
Usual dose, 30.
293. This shrub grows in fields, woods, and along fences
all over North America, and has been introduced into Europe; one to three feet high, with leaflets angularly indented,
and pubescent beneath; but this character probably not constant, and the stunted growth may be owing to situation;
root reddish, branchy; stems upright, bark striated, of a greybrown and full of numerous papilla of a deep brown; leaves
pinnated, long petioles, of a yellowish-green, veined; folioles
8 centimetres long, oval, incised, shining, and of a deep
colour above, pale-green and pubescent beneath; flowers
small, of a yellowish-green, in axillary spikes; fruit monosperm, oval, of a whitish-grey, marked with five furrows; the
whole plant contains a yellowish-brown milky juice, which
blackens on exposure, and which has a penetrating, nauseous
odour; at certain times of the year there forms around the
plant an atmosphere, which, according to some authors, extends to the distance of 6 metres, and which is poisonous
during all the time the sun is not shining on the tree; the
effects produced are erysipelatous inflammations and pustulous eruptions; affections which also arise when we rub the
leaves or touch the branches recently cut or broken; we must,
therefore, handle this plant with the greatest caution, when
in the fresh state. Many authors agree in saying that the
Rhus radicans has absolutely the same properties as the.Rhus toxicodendron; but as this assertion, true as to the
general facts, is not sufficiently proved as to the details
which homoeopathy requires, we must be careful not to
mistake the two plants; the Rhus radicans is distinguished
from Rhus tox. by its leaves being almost entire and glabrous,
whilst those of the last are incised and pubescent beneath,



1SO


HOM(EOPATHIC


and by its stems being recumbent and creeping, and not
upright as those of the Rhus lox. For homoeopathic use,
we gather in May the leaves of the Rhus 16x., express the
juice, and treat it similarly to that of all fresh plants.
RHUS VERNIX, Rhus venenata, D. C., Rhus vernicifera, L.
Fr., Sumac vernicifere, Vernis de l'Amerique du Nord,
(Vernis de la Chine;) Ger., Firnifs-sumach; Eng., Swamp
sumach.-Terebinthinaces, Juss.-Pentandria trigynia, L.
Usual dose, 30.
294. This tree, originally from Japan and North America,
is a beautiful shrub or small tree, usually ten or fifteen feet
high, but sometimes rising 30 feet; the bark of the trunk is
dark grey, of the branches lighter, of the extreme twigs and
petioles beautifully red; the leaves are pinnate with 4 or 5
pairs of opposite leaflets, and an odd terminal one; these, are
oblong or oval, entire or slightly sinuated, acuminate, smooth,
and, except the one at the end, nearly sessile; the flowers are
dioecious, small, greenish, and arranged in loose axillary panicles; the berries are small,roundish, and greenish-white. When
cut, there exudes a resinous juice which blackens in the air, and
of which, in China and Japan, they make varnish. Many
authors agree in saying that this same tree in North America
does not afford varnish; others again regard that of China and
that of North America as different species. However that
may be, the species which we use is that of North America,
Rhus venenata D. C., a tree, the atmosphere of which is yet
more poisonous than that of Rhus tox., since it can produce
even chronic diseases, according to Barton, who experienced
every year for five years in succession, the same eruptive
disease, though he was not exposed any more to the atmosphere of this tree, and even living in Europe. For homceopathic purposes, we use the leaves of the Rhus vernix of
North America, which we treat precisely as those of the
Rhus tox.
RUTA GRAVEOLENS, Ruta hortensis; Fr., Rue fetide, Rue
des jardins; Ger., Stinkende-raute; Eng., Rue.-Rutacese,
Juss.-Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
295. Common rue is a perennial plant, two or three feet
high, with several shrubby, branching stems, which, near the



182


HOM(EOPATHIC


Eng., Savine.-Coniferae, Juss.-Dicecia monadelphia, L.
Usual doses, 24, 30.
297. This shrub grows on the dry mountains of the middle
of Europe, in Provence, Spain, Italy, the ancient country of
the Sabines, Greece, Russia, North America; it is also cultivated in gardens; it is an evergreen, rising from 3 or 4 to
15 feet high, with numerous erect, pliant branches, very
much subdivided; the bark of the young branches is light
green, that of the trunk rough, and reddish-brown; the leaves,
which completely invest the younger branches, are numerous,
small, erect, firm, smooth, pointed, of a dark green colour,
glandular in the middle, opposite, and imbricated in 4 rows;
the flowers are male and female on different trees; the fruit is
a blackish-purple berry, of an ovoid shape, marked with tubercles, the remains of the calyx and petals, and containing
three seeds. We distinguish two varieties of this plant, the
male and female savine. That called male is the one which
bears fruit, and which, of consequence, should be called female; it is smaller than the other; its leaves resemble those
of the cypress, being less scattered than those of the female
savine. There is reason to believe that the Juniperus virginiana, or common red cedar, is sometimes substituted in
the shops for the savine, to which it bears a very close resemblance; the two species, however, differ in their taste and
smell; in the J. virginiana, moreover, the leaves are sometimes ternate. The tops and leaves of savine have a strong,
heavy, disagreeable odour, and a bitter, acrid taste. For homceopathic use, we take the leaves of the male savine, and also
of the female savine indistinctly; we gather them in the month
of May, reduce them to a paste by means of a small portion
of alcohol in a mortar, then express the juice, and treat it like
that of fresh plants.
SAMBUCUS NIGRA; Fr., Sureau; Ger., Hollznder; Eng., Common European elder.-Caprifolia, Juss.-Pentandria trigynia, L. Usual doses, 0, 3, 30.
298. This tree naturally inhabits the hedges of all France,
and of a great part of Europe, near villages, &c.; it differs
from the American most obviously in its size, approaching
that of a small tree, 6 to 7 metres high; the stem is much
branched towards the top, and has a rough, whitish bark, and



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


183


filled with a rather whitish pith, spongy, light, called medulla; leaves opposite, pinnate; folioles oval, pointed, dentated
in two-thirds of their upper extremity; flowers disposed in
cymes; calyx 5 celled; corolla wheel-shaped, with 5 obtuse
and concave lobes; fruit elongated, umbilical, berry-shaped,
black, pulp of a purplish colour. For homceopathic purposes,
we make use of the second bark (alburnum) of the young
branches, which is without smell, taste at first sweetish, afterwards slightly bitter, acrid, and nauseous; we reduce it to a
paste by means of a little alcohol in a mortar, express the
juice, and treat it the same as that of fresh plants. Many
also use the united juices of the leaves and flowers, mixed
with equal parts of alcohol, and then attenuated as usual.
SANGUINARIA CANADENSIS; Fr., Sanguinaire du Canada;
Ger., Blutkraut; Eng., Blood-root.-Papaveraceae, Juss.
-Polyandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 1, 3, 30.
299. It was a mistake that in the first part of our Manuel,
page 577, the name of this plant was rendered into French by
that of Salicaire, which is quite another plant. The Sangitnaria of Canada, or, as it is sometimes called, the puccoon, is an herbaceous, perennial plant; the root is horizontal,
abrupt,'often contorted, about as thick as the finger, two or three
inches long, fleshy, of a reddish-brown colour on the outside,
and brighter red within; it is furnished with numerous slender
radicles and makes offsets from the sides, which succeed the
old plant; from the end of the root arise the scape and leafstalks, surrounded by the large sheaths of the bud; these
spring up together, the folded leaf enveloping the flower-bud,
and rolling back as the latter expands; the leaf, which stands
upon a long channelled petiole, is reniform, somewhat heartshaped, deeply lobed, smooth, yellowish-green on the upper
surface, paler or glaucous on the lower, and strongly marked
by orange coloured veins; the scape is erect, round, and
smooth, rising from 6 inches to a foot high, and terminating
in a single flower; the calyx is two-leaved and deciduous; the
petals, varying from 7 to 14, but usually about 8 in number,
are spreading, ovate, obtuse, concave, mostly white, but sometimes slightly tinged with rose or purple; stamens numerous,
with yellow filaments, shorter than the corolla, and orange,
oblong anthers; the germ is oblong and compressed, and supports a sessile, persistent stigma; the capsule oblong, acute



184


HOM(EOPATHIC


at both ends, two-valved, and contains numerous oval, reddish-brown seeds; the whole plant is pervaded by an orange
coloured sap, which flows from every part when broken, but
is of the deepest colour in the root; it has a faint narcotic
odour, and a very acrid, bitterish taste, the pungency of it
remains a long time. For homceopathic purpose, we dig up
the root before the developement of the flower, which takes
place in March and April, and treat it like all other fresh
plants.
SASSAPARILLA SEU SARSAPARILLA, Smilax sassaparilla; Fr.,
Salsapareille; Ger., Sassaparille; Eng., Sarsaparilla.Asparagi, Juss.-Dicecia hexandria, L. Usual doses, 3,
12, 30.
300. The sarsaparilla is natural to South America, Mexico,
&c., where it is found in the forests; it is a shrub, feeble, spiny,
with quadrangular branches; leaves oval, pointed, entire, glabrous, five-nerved beneath, and of a pale bluish-green; flowers
small, axillary, panicled, simple; fruit black, three-celled,
two-seeded; root cylindric, simple, extremely long, of the
thickness of a quill, voluble, a little wrinkled, epiderm of a
clear brown, thin, brown bark; woody part somewhat spongy,
white, pliable; generally without odour, and has a mucilaginous, slightly bitter taste. We have several varieties of
this root, which almost all come from different kinds; that
which is most commonly used in this country (United States)
is brought from the bay of Honduras, by which name it is
known in commerce; it comes in bundles 2 or 3 feet long,
composed of the roots, folded lengthwise, and secured in a
compact form by a few circular turns; these are packed in
bales, imperfectly covered with skins; the roots are usually
connected together at one extremity in large numbers in a
common head, to which portions of the stems are also attached.
This is the kind we should use for homceopathic purposes;
as it is never very clear, we must take care to detach from it all
impurities before'we commence our operations; this done, we
scrape off a sufficient quantity of the root, and make the three
first attenuations by trituration. The alcoholic tincture
should never be used, since alcohol does not dissolve all the
active parts of this root.



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


185


SECALE CORNUTUM; Fr., Seigle ergot6, Ergot de seigle; Ger.,
Mutter-korn; Eng., Spurred rye, Ergot.-Gramines,
Juss.-Triandria digynia, L. Usual doses, 3, 30.
301. The ergot is a solid and horny degenerescence of the
grain of several of the graminee, observed chiefly in the rye,
but often also in the wheat, oats, darnel, maize, &c. A moist
spring, in combination with other telluric influences, seems
to favour the developement of the ergot, and above all a
variable weather, when, for several days, abundant rains are
immediately followed by strong sunshine and considerable
heat; the ergot abounds also more particularly in places near
swamps and woods, where, in humid and rainy years, we
have seen it multiply so as to form nearly the fourth of the
harvest; almost always 4 or 5 are counted on the same
spike; often 10 or 12, and sometimes, though rarely, even 20;
a spike, however, is never totally ergoted. The nature of
these vegetations are not yet well known; some take them
for a simple degeneration of the natural grains, whilst Decandolle pretends that this disease is caused by a kind of
parasitic fungus, which he designates under the name of
sclerote ergot (sclerotium clavus). The ergoted rye consists
of angular, oblong grains; having somewhat the form of those
of rye, but 3 or 4 times more voluminous, 13 to 22 millimetres long, slightly bent, of a violet, blackish colour, marked
with many furrows, and usually projecting out of the glume
or husk beyond the ordinary outline of the spike or ear;
fracture clear, like that of an almond; it has a disagreeable
odour, similar enough to that of cooked crabs, especially
when fresh and in large quantities, and more especially still
when reduced to powder; the taste of the powder is slightly
pricking. For homoeopathic use we gather the ergot before
the grain is harvested, and we make of it the three first
attenuations by trituration. The tincture can be obtained in
the same way as that of all dry vegetable substances, by
means of 20 parts of alcohol.
SENEGA, Polygala senega; Fr., Polygala de Virginie, Senega;
Ger., Senega-wurzel; Eng., Seneka snake-root.-Pediculareae, Juss.-Diadelphia octandria, L. Usual doses, 9, 30.
302. This plant is a native of North America, Virginia,
Pennsylvania, Maryland, and Canada. Its perennial root is
24



186


HOM(EOPATHIC


the only part used for homoeopathic purposes; it is branching,
from which several erect, simple, smooth, round, leafy stems
annually rise, from 9 inches to a foot in height; the stems
are occasionally tinged with red or purple in their lower
portion, but are green near the top; the leaves are alternate
or scattered, lanceolate, pointed, smooth, bright-green on the
upper surface, paler beneath, and sessile or supported on very
short footstalks; the flowers are small, white, and arranged in
a close spike at the summit of the stem; the calyx is the
most conspicuous part of the flower; it consists of 5 leaflets,
two of which are wing-shaped, white, and larger than the
others; the corolla is small and closed; the capsules are small,
much compressed, obcordate, two valved, two celled, and
contain two oblong, ovate, blackish seeds, pointed at one
extremity. The root has a disagreeable, sweetish, peculiar
odour, and a taste, at first between sweet and sour, then acrid
and rank. The best way to prepare this root, consists in
making the three first attenuations by trituration; the
mother tincture by alcohol may be obtained as that from all
dried vegetable substances.
SENNA, Cassia senna, Senna seu Cassia acutifolia; Fr.,
S6n6; Ger., Senes-blatter; Eng., Senna.-Leguminosse,
Juss.-Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 6, 30.
303. The leaves, known under this name, come from Egypt,
derived from different kinds of cassia, to wit: 1st. Cassia acutifolia, Delile. 2nd. C. elongata, Lemaire. 3rd. C. lanceolata,
Forck. 4th. C. obovata, Colladon. 5th. C. ovata, Nobis. We
distinguish in commerce many kinds of senna, of which the
best is that of de la Palthe or dAlexandria, derived from the
Cassia acutifolia; the vegetable which furnishes it is a species
of shrub, from 2 to 3 feet high, with a straight, woody,
branching, whitish stem; the leaves are pinnate, alternately
placed upon the stem, and have at their base two small, narrow, pointed stipules; the leaflets, of which from 4 to 6 pairs
belong to each l,eaf, are almost sessile, oval lanceolate, acute,
oblique at their base, nerved, from half an inch to an inch in
length, and of a yellowish-green colour; the flowers are yellow and placed in axillary spikes; the fruit is a flat, elliptical,
obtuse, membranous, smooth, grayish-brown, bivalvular legume, about an inch long and half an inch broad, scarcely if
at all curved, and divided into 6 or 7 cells, each containing a



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


187


hard, heart-shaped, ash-coloured seed. The senna of commerce is often mixed with the leaves of the coriaria myrtifolia, and still more often with the oval, entire, whitish and
downy leaves of the cynanchum arghel of Delile. For homoeopathic use, we take the senna of A.exandria and make
the three first attenuations by trituration, leaving to those
who would prefer the alcoholic tincture, to prepare it, in the
same way as with other dry vegetable substances, by means
of 20 parts of alcohol.
SOLANUM MAMMOSUM; Fr., Solanum mammiforme, Pomme
poison; Ger., Zitzenformiger nachtschatten; Eng., Nipple
nightshade.-Solanese, Juss.--Pentandria monogynia, L.
Usual doses, 15, 30.
304. This herbaceous plant is natural to Virginia, Barbadoes, Carolinas, West Indies, and the Antilles, where it inhabits hedges and cultivated grounds; stem herbaceous, full
of spines and hair, upright, branchy, 9 to 13 decimetres high;
leaves large, more wide than long, cordiform, lobed, pubescent on both sides, yellow veins beneath, furnished with
spines of a deep yellow on the median nerve; flowers diffuse,
in panicle, of a pale grey; berry pyriform, yellowish. For
homoeopathic use we take the berries, from which we express
the juice, and treat it like that of other fresh vegetable substances.
SOLANUM NIGRUM; Fr., Morelle noire; Ger., Schwarzer
nachtschatten; Eng., Black or garden night-shade.-Solanese, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,
15, 30.
305. This annual grows all over Europe, in cultivated
grounds, also those not in immediate use, on the edges of
ditches, at the base of walls, &c. Root thready, branchy,
ligneous; stem herbaceous, upright, angular, 3 to 6 decimetres
high; leaves alternate, petiolate, oval, toothed; flowers in
bunches pedunculated, lateral, white; berries spherical, black;
all the plant, but above all the berries, are considered poisonous; all the parts of this vegetable have, in the fresh state, an
insipid taste and a narcotic, nauseous odour, which becomes
musky when dried. We use in homoeopathy the herb of the



188


HOMCEOPATHIC


plant, which we gather at the beginning of the flowering,
and treat it like all other fresh plants.
SPIGELIA ANTHELMINTICA; Fr., Spigelie anthelmintique,
Brinvilliers, Poudre aux vers; Ger., Wurmtreibende spigelia; Eng., Pink-root.-Gentianese, Juss.-Pentandria
monogynia, L. Usual doses, 30.
306. This annual plant grows over almost the whole of
South America, Brazil, Cayenne, the Antilles, &c. Root
hairy, blackish on the outside, white within; stem herbaceous,
rounded, upright, fistulous, 5 to 6 decimetres high; leaves
terminal, to the number of four, disposed in form of a cross,
oval or lanceolate, entire, glabrous; flowers simple, forming a
thin and elongated spike, white; seeds small, black. When
fresh, this plant has a poisonous, fetid odour, which, enclosed
in a room, may even cause narcotism; the taste is nauseous
and remains a long time on the tongue. It is on account of its
deleterious qualities that, in French, this plant is called Brinvilliers, the name of the Marquis Brinvilliers, well known
for his numerous acts of poisoning. We use in homceopathy
the dry herb, powdered, of which we make the three first
attenuations by trituration. The alcoholic tincture may be
obtained as that of all other dry vegetable substances.
SQUILLA MARINA, Scilla maritima; Fr., Scille, Scille maritime, Squille; Ger., Meerzwiebel; Eng., Squill, Sea onion.
-Asphodeli, Juss.-Hexandria monogynia, L.       Usual
doses, 18, 30.
307. This plant grows among the sand on the sea shore,
above all those of the Mediterranean, as well as on those of
the Atlantic Ocean, on the sea coasts of Asia and Africa; it is
a perennial plant, with fibrous roots, proceeding from the
bottom of a large bulb, which sends forth several long, ]anceolate, pointed, somewhat undulated, shining, deep-green
leaves; from the midst of the leaves, a round, smooth, succulent flower-stem 'rises, from one to three feet high, terminating in a long, close spike of whitish flowers; these are destitute of calyx, and stand on purplish peduncles, at the base of
each of which is a linear, twisted, deciduous floral leaf; the
onion is composed of many scaly tunics, of which the exterior ones are membranous, brown, whilst the interior ones



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


189


are fleshy and contain a thick, mucilaginous, volatile, acrid,
inodorous juice, but of a bitter, nauseous taste. In the dry
state the scales are close, yellowish or reddish-brown, semitransparent. The flowers come out in summer, they are
supported on a shaft, are numerous, white, in bunches and
dry in autumn, the leaves only come the following spring.
We must obtain the onion as fresh as possible for homceopathic purposes; we cut it in pieces and mash them in a
mortar, in adding gradually an equal part of alcohol. When
reduced to a homogeneous paste, we pour on this five parts of
alcohol and leave the whole rest for some days, and then
decant the clear brown tincture; with this we make the
further attenuations.
STAPHYSAGRIA, Delphinium    staphysagria; Fr., Staphysaigre, Herbe aux poux; Ger., Stephans-klrner, Lduse
kraut; Eng., Stavesacre.-Ranunculaceae, Juss.-Polyandria trigynia, L. Usual dose, 30.
308. This plant grows in the south of France, Italy, Greece,
and in all the south of Europe; it is one or two feet high, with
a simple, erect, downy stem, and palmate, 5 or 7 lobed leaves,
supported on hairy footstalks; the flowers are bluish or purple, in terminal racemes, with pedicels twice as long as the
flower, and bracteoles inserted at the base of the pedicel; the
nectary is four-leaved, and shorter than the petals, which are
five in number, the uppermost projected backwards, so as to
form a spur, which encloses two spurs of the upper leaflets
of the nectary; the seeds are contained in straight, oblong
capsules; root is cylindric;perennial, somewhat branchy and
hairy below; seeds large, irregularly triangular, wrinkled,
externally brown, internally whitish and oily, bitter, acrid,
burning, full of little holes, of a blackish-grey; when mashed,
it developes a disagreeable odour; taste bitter, and very acrid.
For homoeopathic purposes, we use the seeds to make the
three first attenuations by trituration; the alcoholic tincture
may be obtained as that of all dry substances by means of 20
parts of alcohol.
STRAMONIUM, Datura stramonium; Fr., Stramoine, Pomme
epineuse; Ger., Stechapfel; Eng., Thorn-apple.-Solanese,
Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 9, 30.



190


HOM(EOPATHIC


309. The thorn-apple is an annual plant of rank and vigorous growth, usually about 3 feet high, but in a rich soil 6 feet
or more; the large is large, whitish, and furnished with numerous fibres; the stem is erect, round, smooth, somewhat
shining, simple below, dichotomous above, with numerous
spreading branches; the leaves, which stand on short, round
footstalks in the forks of the stem, are 5 or 6 inches long, of
an ovate, triangular form, irregularly sinuated and toothed at
the edges, unequal at the base, of a dark green colour on the
upper surface, and pale beneath; the flowers are large, axillary,
solitary, and peduncled, having a tubular, pentangular, fivetoothed calyx, and a funnel-shaped corolla with a long tube,
and a waived, plaited border, terminating in five acuminate
teeth; the upper portion of the calyx falls with the deciduous
parts of the flower, leaving its base, which becomes reflexed,
and remains attached to the fruit, which is a large, fleshy,
roundish, ovate, four-valved, four-celled capsule, thickly
covered with sharp spines, and containing numerous seeds,
attached to a longitudinal receptacle in the centre of each cell;
it opens at the summit. It is doubtful to what country this
plant originally belonged; many European botanists refer it
to North America, while we in return trace it to the old Continent. Nuttall traces it to South America or Asia. In the
United States it is found everywhere near cultivation, on
dung-heaps, road-sides, and commons, &c. In homceopathy,
we gather the herb of the plant before its flowers are developed, express the juice, and treat it the same as that of
other fresh plants.
TABACUM, Nicotiana tabacum; Fr., Tabac, Nicotiane; Ger.,
Taback; Eng., Tobacco.-Solanese, Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 6, 30.
310. This plant, originally from South America, is at present cultivated in most parts of Asia and Europe, as well as
in the colonies, in Africa, &c.; it is an annual with a large
fibrous root, and an erect, round, hairy, viscid stem, which
branches near the top, and rises from 3 to 6 feet high; the
leaves are numerous, alternate, sessile, and somewhat decurrent, very large, ovate lanceolate, pointed, entire, slightly
viscid, and of a pale green colour; the lowest are often two
feet long and four inches broad; the flowers are disposed in
loose terminal panicles, and are furnished with long, linear,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


191


pointed bractes at the divisions of the peduncle; the calyx is
bell-shaped, hairy, somewhat viscid, and divided at its summit into five pointed segments; the tube of the corolla is twice
as long as the calyx, of a greenish hue, swelling at top into an
oblong cup, and ultimately expanding into a five-lobed,
plaited, rose-coloured border; the whole corolla is very
viscid; the filaments incline to one side, and support oblong
anthers; the pistil consists of an oval germ, a slender style
longer than the stamens, and a cleft stigma; the fruit is an
ovate, two-valved, two-celled capsule, containing numerous
reniform seeds, opening at the summit; the odour of the fresh
plant is poisonous and fetid; taste is bitter, acrid, and nauseous.
In homoeopathy, we use the fresh leaves before the flowers
are developed, express the juice, and treat the same as that
of all fresh plants.
TANACETUM VULGARE; Fr., Tanaisie commune; Ger., Gemeiner rainfarn; Eng., Common tansy.-Corymbiferre, Juss.-Syngenesia polygamia superflua, L. Usual
doses,?
311. This is a perennial, herbaceous plant, rising 2 or 3
feet in height; the stems are strong, erect, obscurely hexagonal, striated, often reddish, branched towards the summit,
and furnished with alternate, doubly-pinnatifid leaves, the
divisions of which are notched or deeply serrated; the flowers
are yellow, and in dense terminal corymbs; each flower is
composed of numerous florets, of which those constituting the
disk are perfect and five-cleft, those of the ray very few, pistillate, and trifid; the calyx consists of small imbricated, lanceolate leaflets, having a dry scaly margin; the seeds are
small, oblong, with 5 or 6 ribs, and crowned by a membranous pappus. Tansy is cultivated in our garden, and grows
wild on the road-sides and old fields, but was introduced into
the United States from Europe, where it grows in all parts;
the whole plant has a disagreeable, camphrous odour; the
taste is bitter and aromatic. For homceopathic purposes,
we gather the herb of the plant and the flower-tops of the
branches, from July to August, express the juice, and treat it
the same as that of all other fresh plants.
TARAXACUM, Leontodon taraxacum; Fr., Dent de lion,



192


1    HOM(EOPATHIC


Pissenlit; Ger., Lowenzahn; Eng., Dandelion.-Chicoraceea, Juss.-Sygenesia equalis, L. Usual doses, 0, 3,
30.
312. The dandelion is an herbaceous plant, with a perennial fusiform root; the leaves, which spring immediately from
the root, are long, pinnatifid, generally runcinate, with the
divisions toothed, smooth, and of a fine green colour; the
flower-stem rises from the midst of the leaves, six or more
inches high; it is erect, simple, smooth, naked, hollow, fragile, and terminated by a large golden-coloured flower,
which closes in the evening and expands with the returning
light of the sun; calyx smooth and double, with the outer
scales bent downwards; the florets are very numerous, ligulate, and toothed at their extremities; the receptacle is convex and punctured; the seed-down is stipitate, and at the
period of maturity is disposed in a spherical form, and is so
light and feathery, as to be easily borne away by the wind,
with the seeds attached. It grows spontaneously in most
parts of the world, in grass-plots and pasture-grounds, during
the whole of summer; the whole plant contains a milky,
soapy juice, of a saltish, bitter taste. We gather in autumn
the entire plant, express the juice, and treat the same as that
of all other fresh plants.
TAxvs BACCATA; Fr., If; Ger., Eibenbaum; Eng., Yew.Conifere, Juss.-Dicecia monadelphia, L. Usual doses,?
313. This tree is found in the mountains of the North of
Europe, as well as America, Scotland, Sweden, Prussia, &c.;
it often becomes several hundred years old; its bark is thin,
of a deep-brown; its wood of a brown-red, small grained,
more or less veined, very hard and almost incorruptible;
leaves linear, plane, of a blackish-green, perennial; flowers
with short peduncles, axillary; fruit berriform, of a lively
red, perforated at the top, enclosing a kind of nut, which
contains a whitish; fleshy kernel, good to eat and oily. For
homceopathic use, we take the summits of the branches,
gathered when in flower in May, and treat them the same as
other fresh plants.
TEREBINTHINA, Terebinthinx oleum, Terebinthina veneta,
seu laricina; Fr., Terebinthine, Huile de terebinthine,



PHARMACOPEEIA AND POSOLOGY.


193


Terebinthine de venise; Ger., Terpentinl, Lerchen terpentin; Eng., Turpentine.-Coniferae, Juss.-Moncecia monadelphia, L. Usual doses,?
314. Turpentine is the resinous volatile juice, which flows
naturally or by incision from several plants of the family
coniferae; there are several kinds, and all have the common
characters of being of a syrupy consistence, viscous, shining,
more or less transparent, of a greenish-yellow colour, of a
strong-and penetrating odour and of a bitter acrid taste. For
homoeopathic purposes we employ the Essence of turpentine;
to obtain this, we take the Venice turpentine of commerce,
which comes from the Pinus larix, gathered in the Ukraine,
in Hungary, Tyrol, Dauphiny, Jura, &c.; it is very transparent, white, of a weak, agreeable odour and a hot and bitter
taste. We mix in a bottle 8 parts of it with one of alcohol
at 80~ centigrade, we shake the mixture, and then let it settle,
after which the rectified turpentine immediately precipitates,
leaving the alcohol, which contains the resinous parts, in the
upper part of the bottle, so that it can -be easily decanted. In
repeating this process 3 or 4 times, we obtain the essential
oil of turpentine perfectly washed of all resin, which, however, may contain a little alcohol, probably in the proportion
sometimes of a fifth, but which may easily be dislodged by a
little distilled water, with which it may be shaken a few
times. This oil is clear, perfectly limpid, colourless, or of a
very clear yellow, of a disagreeable odour, and of a hot bitter
taste. The three first attenuations are made by trituration.
TEUCRIUM MARUM VERUM; Fr., Germandree maritime; Ger.,
Katzenkraut; Eng., Cat-thyme. -Labiacee, Juss. -Didynamia gymnospermia, L. Usual doses, 3, 6, 9, 12, 30.
315. This shrub grows in the Levant, as well as all along
the Mediterranean, chiefly in Spain, in Germany, and in
France, it is also cultivated in gardens; stem straight, ligneous, branching, glabrous below, downy above; leaves opposite, petiolated, oval obtuse, of a clear green; flowers rosy, at
the end of branches, in the axille of the leaves. The whole
plant has an aromatic camphrous odour, which is peculiarly
agreeable to cats; taste bitter, acrid, and hot. For homceopathic use we take the branches full of leaves and flowers,
25



194


HOMlEOPATHIC


gathered from June to August, express the juice and treat it
the same as that of all the fresh plants.
THEA SINENSIS, Thea viridis cesarea; Fr., The de Chine,
The vert imperial; Ger., Chinesicher Thee, Griiner oder
Kaiserthee; Eng., Imperial green tea.-Aurantia, Juss.Polyandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 9, 30.
316. This tree, which, in the natural state, attains a height
of near 10 metres, grows in China, Japan, and in general all
over the eastern portion of Asia; leaves perennial, coriaceous,
thick, glabrous, shining, alternate, oval oblong, pointed, 6
centimetres long, 3 broad, serrated, short petioles; flowers
white, large, short peduncles, axillary, calyx in five divisions;
corolla 3 to 9 petals; capsules globular with 3 cells, containing
each one or two seeds, round, bitter, oily, of the size of a
little nut. For domestic use the black teas are the best; but
for medical use we prefer the green; because their more
energetic virtues are precisely those from which homceopathy
can derive advantage. The green as well as the black teas
are of different kinds; that which we use in homoeopathy
under the name of thea cesarea is not the veritable imperial tea, but the green tea known under the name of gunpowder tea; the true imperial is never seen in Europe,
though all the merchants pretend to sell it; it is reserved for
the emperor exclusively or for the grandees of the celestial
empire. Finally, to prepare the tea for homoeopathic use,
we powder it, and make the three first attenuations by trituration; the alcoholic tincture may be obtained the same as
that of all dry vegetable substances, by means of 20 parts of
alcohol.
THUYA OCCIDENTALIS,.drbor vite; Fr., Thuia du Canada;
Ger., Lebensbaum; Eng., Tree of life.
317. This evergreen tree, originally of Canada, is much
more cultivated in' Germany than in France; it is a branchy
tree from its root, rising, under favourable circumstances, 12
metres and more in height; branches flat, compressed and
standing out on all sides; leaves short, evergreen, overlapping
like tiles, with obtuse scales, disposed in four ranks; cones
terminal, almost smooth, of a brown-yellow; seeds flattened.
It is distinguished from the thuya of China, inasmuch as,



196


HOMCEOPATHIC


319. This annual is found everywhere, in cultivated places,
gardens, &c.; stem 3 to 5 decimetres high, rounded, glabrous,
pointed; leaves opposite, oval-elliptic, incised, dentated;
flowers moncecious, in simple bunches; seeds flattened, oval,
little, and straw-coloured. In homoeopathy, we make use of
the fresh juice of the leaves and flowers, which we prepare
the same as that of all fresh plants.
UVA URSI, drbutus uva ursi,./lrclostaphylos officinalis;
Fr., Raisin d'ours, Arbousier, Busserole; Ger., Burentraube; Eng., Bearberry.-Ericae, Juss.-Decandria monogynia, L. Usual doses,?
320. This is a low evergeen shrub, with trailing stems, the
young branches of which rise obliquely upwards for a few
inches; the leaves are scattered upon short petioles, obovate,
acute at the base, entire, with a rounded margin, thick,
coriaceous, smooth, shining, and of a deep green colour on
their upper surface, paler, and covered with a net-work of
veins beneath; the flowers, which, stand on short reflexed
peduncles, are collected in small clusters at the ends of the
branches; the calyx is small, five-parted, of a reddish colour,
and persistent; the corolla is ovate or urceolate, reddish-white,
or white with a red lip, transparent at the base, contracted
at the mouth, and divided at the margin into five short reflexed segments; the stamens are ten, with short filaments
and bifid anthers; the germ round, with a style longer than
the stamens, and a simple stigma; the fruit is a small, round,
depressed, smooth, glossy, red berry, containing an insipid
mealy pulp and five cohering seeds. This shrub inhabits the
northern latitudes of Europe, Asia, and America; it is found
abundantly in New Jersey, whence the Philadelphia market is
generally supplied; it prefers a barren soil, gravelly hills, and
elevated sandy plains; the leaves are inodorous when fresh,
but when dry and powdered acquire one not unlike that of
hay; their taste is bitterish, strongly astringent, and ultimately
sweetish. In homoeopathy, we use the leaves, which we cut
in very small pieces, then add alcohol in equal parts, then
express the juice as has been directed for Thuya.
VALERIANA OFFICINALIS, Valeriana minor; Fr., Valeriane



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


197


officinale, Valeriane sauvage, Petite valeriane; Ger., Baldrian-wurzel; Eng., Valerian.-Dipsacese, Juss.-Triandria monogynia, L. Usual doses, 12, 30.
321. The Valeriana minor, to which the epithet of little
is only suitable in opposition to the great valerian, (Valeriana phu, L.,) grows everywhere, as well in woods, cleared
or uncleared, as on high and airy hills; the perennial root of
this plant has a cylindrical, white stock, whence go off fibrous,
scaly branches, of a white colour within and brown without;
stem 6 to 18 decimetres high, fistulous, simple, straight, hairy,
rounded; leaves opposite, deeply pinnatifid; folioles lanceolate,
serrated; flowers reddish (rose colour) or whitish, terminal or
axillary, in panicle; calyx dentated; corolla of five irregular
divisions; fruit monosperm, inferior; the root, dried with precaution, has an aromatic, camphorous odour, and a bitter,
aromatic taste, which are very agreeable to cats, which roll in
it with a kind of voluptuous fury. We use in homceopathy
the root freshly dug up; but if we wish to obtain efficacious
roots, we should gather them in the spring, of the age of 2
or 3 years, before the stem is developed; we must not collect
them from too wet grounds, those which grow on heights and
in places rather airy than humid, are possessed of the most
virtues. We prepare the root recently dug up in the same
way as all the other fresh plants.
VERATRUM ALBUM, Helleborus albus; Fr., Varaire, Veratre
blanc; Ger., Weisse Niesswurz; Eng., White Hellebore.
-Colchiaces, Juss.-Hexandria triandria, L. Usual doses,
12, 30.
322. The white hellebore grows in pasture lands of high
mountains of Auvergne, the Vosges, Jura, Alps, &c.; it is an
herbaceous plant with a perennial, fleshy, fusiform root, yellowish-white externally, pale yellowish-grey within, and beset
with long cylindrical fibres of a greyish colour; the stem is
3 or four feet high, thick, round, erect, furnished with alternate leaves, which are oval, acute, entire, plaited longitudinally, about 10 inches long by 5 broad, of a yellowish-green
colour, and embrace the stem at their base; the flowers are
greenish, and arranged in a terminal panicle; fruit threecrested, three-celled, pubescent, oval-elongated; seeds many,
smooth, winged. We gather the root of this plant at the



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


199


of delicate, quadrangular, channelled, radical peduncles; the
leaves of the calyx are shorter than the petals, which are
obovate, obtuse, unequal, and of a bluish-purple or deep violet
colour, except at the claws, which are whitish; the two lateral
petals are spreading and bearded towards the base, the inferior furnished with a large spur, and the two upper reflected;
in the centre are the stamens with very short filaments, and
anthers slightly cohering by an orange-coloured membranous
expansion. It is a native of Europe, growing in woods,
hedges, and other shady places, and is cultivated in gardens.
We take the entire plant, which we gather during the flowering, in April and May, and treat it like other fresh plants.
VIOLA TRICOLOR, Jacea; Fr., Pensee, Fleur de la Trinit6;
Ger., Freisam-veilchen, Stiefmiitterchen; Eng., Heart'sease.-Violace-e, Juss.-Syngenesia monogamia, L. Usual
doses, 9, 12, 30.
326. This annual grows all over Europe, in the fields, along
roads, forests and meadows, gardens, &c.; root branchy, hairy;
stem triangular or quadrangular, recumbent, glabrous, with
straight branches; leaves, having the odour of peach-kernels
when rubbed, alternate, petiolate, pubescent, the inferior
oval-oblong, the superior lanceolate, both crenated, serrated;
peduncles axillary. In homceopathy we make use of the
yellow and white flowered heart's-ease; we take the entire
plant at the time of its flowering, and treat it like other fresh
plants.
ZINGIBER OFFICINALE, /amomum Zingiber; Fr., Gingembre;
Ger., Ingwer; Eng., Ginger.-Cannae, Juss.--Pentandria
monogynia, L. Usual doses,?
327. The ginger plant has a perennial, creeping, tuberous
root, and an annual stem, 2 or 3 feet high, solid, round, erect,
and enclosed in an imbricated, membranous sheathing; leaves
lanceolate, acute, smooth, 5 or 6 inches long by 1 broad, and
stand alternately on the sheaths of the stem; the scape or
flower-stalk rises by the side of the stem from 6 inches to one
foot high, like it it is clothed with oval acuminate sheaths, but
is without leaves, and terminates in an oval, obtuse, bracteal,
imbricated spike; the flowers are of a dingy yellow colour,



200


HOM(EOPATHIC


and appear, 2 or 3 at a time, between the bracteal scales. The
plant is a native of Hindostan, and is cultivated in all India
and the West Indies; the flowers have an aromatic smell, and
the stems, when bruised, are slightly fragrant; but the root is
the part in which the virtues of the plant reside; this is fit to
be dug up when a year old. In this country the best ginger
is the white or Jamaica ginger; that used by homceopathic
pharmaceutists in Europe comes from Malabar and Bengal; it
should be hard, of a clear colour, heavy, strong odour, and hot
taste. We prepare it by making the three first attenuations
by trituration; we may obtain the tincture by the usual
process, by means of 20 parts of alcohol.
3. Vegetable Substances less used and almost entirely
unknown.
ABssNTHIUM, tlrtemisia A.bsinthium; Fr., Absinthe; Ger.,
Wermuth, Bittrer beifuss; Eng., Wormwood.-Corymbiferse, Juss.-Sygenesia polygamia superflua, L.
328. This plant, originally from Greece, grows at present
all over Europe, in dry, stony places, exposed to the sun, in
open, dry spots, &c.; root oblique, hairy; stem upright, quadrangular, striated, somewhat downy, branchy, 6 to 12 decimetres high; leaves many, obtuse, of a geenish-grey above,
downy, and of a silvery-grey beneath; flowers globular, tubular, yellow, hanging, axillary, in bunches. The whole
plant has, in the fresh state, a strong aromatic, pungent,
disagreeable odour, and a very bitter taste. We gather the
entire plant, when in flower, (July or August,) and prepare
it the same as all other fresh plants.
ALLIUM SATIVUM; Fr., Ail; Ger., Knoblauch; Eng., Garlic.
-Liliacee, JLtss.-Hexandria monogynia, L.
329. Garlic is originally from the Levant and middle of
Europe, but is cultivated almost throughout Europe, either
in the open field or in kitchen gardens; it grows also spontaneously. Every one knows the pungent, insupportable,
and diffusible odour of the root of this plant; this root is
round, and consists of many oblong bulbs, pointed, set one in



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


201


another, and covered by three envelopes; stem 6 to 9 decimetres high, round, furnished with leaves to the middle;
leaves disposed in two ranks, linear, furrowed, pointed, oblong,
of a blue-green, and glabrous. We gather the whole plant
from June to August, and treat it like all fresh plants.
AMMONIACUM, Gummi ammoniacum; Fr., Gomme ammoniaque; Ger., Ammoniak, Adrmenisches gummi; Eng.,
Gum ammoniac.-Umbelliferse, Juss.
330. Gum ammoniac is a green resinous substance, which
flows from an umbelliferous tree, a native of Africa, and of
some parts of the East Indies. According to the account of
Fontanier, it flows in grains more or less large; it is collected
about June, and sent to us. In commerce we distinguish two
kinds: 1st. Gum ammoniac pure or amygdaloid, which is
in small, round, agglomerated grains, of a dull reddish-yellow,
shining and greasy in its fracture, not transparent, whitish
within, odour strong,taste acrid, bitter, and disagreeable, partly
soluble in water,with which it forms amilky mixture, half soluble in alcohol; 2nd. Gum ammoniac impure, in lumps, in
masses more or less large, of a dirty yellow colour, mingled
with the refuse of seeds, earths, sand, &c.; of an odour feeble,
balsamic; of a taste bitter, resinous, and acrid, softening between the fingers, puffing up on coals, when it crepitates,
blackens, and emits an alliaceous smell. It dissolves in ether,
and only in small quantity in vinegar and alcohol. The three
first attenuations are made by trituration.
AQUILEGIA VULGARIS; Fr., Ancolie vulgaire; Ger., ackelei.
Eng., Columbine.-Ranunculaceas, Juss.-Polyandria pentagynia, L.
331. This plant is found over nearly the whole of Europe,
where it grows in woods, woody low grounds, forests, and
on the sides of mountains; root perennial, branchy, of a deep
brown without, white within; stem 3 to 9 decimetres high,
thin, branchy, somewhat downy, reddish; leaves bi-ternate, of
a blue-green beneath, of a deeper colour above, incised, blunt;
folioles petiolate, round, rhomboidal or ovoid; flowers at the
summit of the stem and branches, pendant, blue or brown,
rarely rosy, disposed in corymbs, provided with reflected cornets; seeds oval oblong, small, black, shining, of a taste at
26



202


S11OMEOPAT HIC


first sweetish, then bitter. We gather the entire plant, and
treat it like other fresh plants.
ARCHANGELICA, Archangelica officinalis, Angelica archangelica, L.; Fr., Angelique, Angelique archangelique;
Ger., Engelwurz; Eng., Garden angelica.--Umbelliferze,
Juss.-Pentandria monogynia, L.
332. This plant inhabits the north of Europe and Asia, as
well as the mountains of France and middle Germany; in the
low countries of the north of Germany it is found near the
rivers; root biennial, large, cylindric, wrinkled, hairy, and
branchy, of a brown-grey or reddish without, white within,
of a strong aromatic odour, agreeable enough, and of a taste
at first sweetish and biting, and then bitter; stem herbaceous,
rounded, striated, fistulous, branchy, 12 to 18 decimetres
high; leaves alternate, amplexicaul, bipinnate, with lobed
folioles, serrated; flowers terminal, in umbels, yellow, greenish,
nearly ephemeral. We use the root freshly dug up of the
wild plant, not that of the gardens. The preparation is the
same as that of other fresh plants.
ARISTOLOCHIIA CLEMATITIS; Fr., Aristoloche vulgaire; Ger.,
Gemeine Osterluzei; Eng., Common birthwort.-Aristolochia, Juss.-Gynandria hexandria, L.
333. This perennial is found in France, Germany, and
Tartary; it grows in uncultivated fields, borders of rivers, &c.;
root thin, rampant, jointed, contorted, of a yellowish-brown;
stem generally simple, upright, somewhat contorted, and
furrowed, pithy within, furnished below with oval-oblong
brownish scales, 3 to 9 decimetres high; leaves with peduncles
long, obtusely triangular, cordiform, of a deep green beneath,
of a blue-green above; flowers axillary, of a dirty yellow;
the whole plant has a strong and disagreeable odour, and an
acrid, bitter, and balsamic taste. For homceopathic purposes
we use the herb'of the plant, gathered in June, and prepared
like other fresh plants.
ARioRACIA,.frmoracia ruslicana, Cochlearia armoracia;
Fr., Raifort, Raifort officinal, Grand Raifort, Cranson, Cran
de Brctagne; Ger., Meerrellig, Gemeiner Meerrellig,



PHARMACOP(ETA AND POSOLOGY.


203


Kren; Eng., Horse-radish.-Cruciferse, Juss.-Tetradynamia siliculosa, L.
334. This herbaceous plant grows in wet places, on the
sides of ditches and rivers, and above all in the west of
France, as well as Germany, &c. Root cylindric, thick as
the arm, long, branchy, vertical; yellowish without, whitish
within, of an acrid and biting taste; stem upright, branchy on
top, 3 to 9 decimetres high, angular, striated, glabrous, as
well as the whole plant; radical leaves, petiolate, large, upright, green, oval-oblong, scolloped; those of the stem small,
almost sessile, pinnatifid, lanceolate, linear; flowers small,
white, in long terminal bunches; calyx has four ovate, deciduous leaves, and the corolla an equal number of obovate
"petals, twice as long as the calyx, and inserted by narrow
claws; the pod is small, elliptical, crowned with the persistent
stigma, and divided into two cells, each with 4 to 6 seeds.
We use the root freshly dug up and prepared in the usual
way of fresh plants.
ASPARAGUS OFFICINALIS; Fr., Asperge      vulgaire; Ger.,
Gew5hnlicher   spargel; Eng., Asparagus. -Asparagi,
Juss.-Hexandria monogynia, L.
335. This plant grows wild over a great part of Europe,
chiefly in sandy places, near the sea-coast, in prairies, borders
of forests, &c.; it is also much cultivated. Root formed of
round fibres, yellow without, white within, inodorous, and of
a sweetish taste; stems- branchy, herbaceous, rounded, glabrous, near 9 decimetres high; leaves in fascicles, about 3
centimetres long, glabrous like the rest of the plant, and accompanied by exterior and interior stipules, among which are
3 or 4 or 5 linear leaves; flowers small, of a greenish-yellow,
dioecious, polygamic, solitary and axillary; peduncles jointed,
double, loose, unifloral; fruit bacciform, of a scarlet-red, threecelled, with 2 or 3 black seeds. In homoeopathy we gather
the young shoots (turiones asparagi), express the juice and
treat it like that of all fresh plants.
ATRIPLEX OLIDA, Chenopodium olidum seu vulvaria; Fr.,
Arroche fetide, Anserine (patte d'oie) fetide, Vulvaire;
Ger., Stinkende Melde, Stinkender Gdnsefuss; Eng.,
Stinking goosefoot.-Atriplices, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L.



204


2  O I MEOPATHIIIC


336. This plant, which must not be confounded with atriplex sativa, grows in the north of Europe, in uncultivated
spots, at the foot of walls, &c. Root annual; stem recumbent, branchy; leaves pedunculate, rhomboidal, entire, of a
grey-green, full of a scaly powder; flowers glomerated, panicled; seeds like those of lentils, black, shining; the whole
plant has a disagreeable, fetid odour, like that of fish, and a
salt, nauseous taste. We gather the entire plant in the
flowering season, and treat it like other fresh plants.
BOLETUS SATANAS; Fr., Bolet satan; Ger., Satans Pilz;
Eng., Lurid Boletus, Juss.-Cryptogamia, L.
337. This fungus grows in the forests, where it is not rare
in summer and autumn. Head large, tough, of a pale yellow;
pores of a deep-red; stalk thick, of a deep-red, grated above.
According to Phoebus, this fungus is only a variety of boletus luridus, Schaeff. We prepare it like the bovista (q. v.)
CAHINCA SEU CAINCA, Cahinca ca'anana, Chiococca racemosa; Fr., CaYnca, Racine de ca'nca; Ger., KaZ'nka- Wurzel; Eng., Cahinca root.-Rubiacee, Juss.-Pentandria
monogynia, L.
338. This shrub grows in Brazil and the Antilles. Stem
2 or 3 metres high; leaves opposite, oval-pointed, entire;
flowers pedunculated, whitish, axillary, in pendant bunches;
fruit berry-form, whitish, monospermous; root branchy, of a
reddish-brown, consisting of cylindric pieces, 6 to 9 decimetres long, and of the thickness of a goose-quill or the
finger; it is fibrous, marked all along with furrows of a deep
colour, covered with a brown bark, annular, thin, fleshy;
epidermis of a dirty white. Beneath this fleshy part is found
a white wood, which is the axis of the root. The epidermis
of the bark is of a resinous aspect, of a disagreeable taste,
bitter, a little acrid and slightly astringent, producing a
roughness in the throat; the woody part has neither taste nor
odour. The odour of the root is acrid, volatile, disagreeable,
somewhat like to that of valerian. The three first attenuations should in preference be made by trituration.  The
mother tincture, should we wish it, may be obtained in the
same manner as that of other dry vegetable substances by
means of 20 parts of alcohol.



PHARMACOPOEIA AND POSOLOGY.


205


CALENDULA OFFICINALIS; Fr., Souci, Souci des jardins, Soleil; Ger., Ringel-blume, Gemeine ringel-blume; Eng.,
Common marygold.-Radiatme, Juss.
339. This annual, originally from the South of Europe, is
cultivated in all our gardens. Root, pale yellow, cylindric,
hairy; stem upright, angular, pubescent, branchy, 2 to 4 decimetres high; leaves oval or lanceolate, of a spatula form,
entire or slightly sinuous, alternate, sessile, somewhat fleshy
and downy; flowers large, of a yellow-red, broad, solitary,
terminal, of a disagreeable, bituminous odour, and a taste at
first sweetish, mucilaginous, and then bitter. In very hot
weather, sparks similar to electric sparks have been seen
issuing from these flowers; seeds boat-shaped, muricated,
reflexed. We gather the whole plant, when in flower, and
prepare it like other fresh plants.
CHENOPODIUM GLAUCUM; Fr., Anserine glauque, Patte d'oie
verd^tre; Ger., Graue melde, Graugriuner gainsefuss;
Eng., Oak leaved goose foot.-Atriplices, Juss.-Pentandria digynia, L.
340. This plant grows generally in villages, outskirts of
towns, on farms about dunghills and places where their
drainage accumulates.  Stem branchy, near 3 decimetres
high, generally recumbent, and often marked with streaks of
a beautiful red or a whitish-green; leaves oblong, obtuse,
slightly dentated, of a green-grey or blue above, whitish
beneath; flowers glomerated, in branchy spikes, in the axillae
of the leaves and at the end of the stems. We gather the
entire plant, at the beginning of its flowering in July, and
prepare it in the usual way.
GENISTA SCOPARIA, Spartium scoparia; Fr., Genet a balai;
Ger., Geniste, Ginster, Pfriemenkraul; Eng., Common
broom.-Leguminosse, Juss.-Diadelphia decandria, L.
341. This shrub frequents the woods and sandy lands of
nearly all France and Germany; stem branchy, spineless,
supple, angular, used for cordage; leaves ternate and solitary;
flowers campanulate; calyx tubular, monophyllous, fivetoothed; stigma longitudinal, downy above. We use the



206


HOM~EOPATHIC


tender branches, express the juice and treat it like that of all
fresh plants.
GINS-ENG, Panax quinquefolium; Fr., Gins-eng, Panax a
cinq feuilles; Ger., Gins-eng, Fiinfbldttrige, Kraftwurzel; Eng., Ginseng.-Araliacee, Juss.-Polygamia dioecia,
L.
342. This plant is indigenous to America, growing in the
hilly regions of the northern, middle and western states, and
preferring the shelter of thick, shady woods; it is also a native of China, Tartary, &c., where it is highly esteemed.
Root fleshy, somewhat spindle-shaped, from 1 to 3 inches
long, about as thick as the little finger, terminated by several
slender fibres; when dried it is yellowish-white and wrinkled
externally; within is a hard central portion, surrounded by a
soft whitish bark; a feeble odour and sweet taste, slightly
aromatic, resembling liquorice-root; stem smooth, round, one
foot high, divided at the summit into 3 leaf stalks, each of
which supports a compound leaf, consisting of 5 or more
rarely of 3 or 7 petioled, oblong, obovate, acuminate, serrate
leaflets; the flowers are polygamous, small, greenish, and
arranged in a simple umbel, supported by a peduncle; calyx
5 toothed; corolla 5 petalled; fruit, kidney-shaped scarlet
berries, crowned with the styles and calyx, and containing 2
or 3 seeds. Besides the kind we have just described, and
which should alone be used in homoeopathy, there are many
others, which are sold for the true ginseng, and which it will
be necessary to distinguish. The best preparation consists
in making the three first attenuations by trituration; the
mother tincture can be obtained in the usual way.
HERACLIUM SPHONDYLIUM, JBranca ursina germanica; Fr.,
Berce, Fausse branc-ursine, Branc-ursine d'Allemagne;
Ger., Heilkraut, Falsche Barenklau, Deutsche Bdrenklau; Eng., Common cow-parsnep.-Umbelliferse, Juss.Pentandria digynia, L.
343. This is found over all Europe, in meadows and on
the borders of woods. Root thick, fusiform, branchy, yellowish without, whitish within; stem 9 to 18 decimetres
high, upright, furrowed, covered with stiff hairs, fistulous,
branchy at the top; leaves pinnate and full of asperities; leaf



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


207


lets divided.  When young, this plant contains a juice
sweetish to the taste, but after a time becomes acrid, of a
bitter taste and biting; applied on the skin, it swells it and
produces even inflammation and ulcerations. We gather the
herb at the beginning of its flowering, in June and July, and
treat it like all fresh plants.
HYPERICUM PERFORATUM, Fuga demonum, Herba Sti. Joannis; Fr., Millepertuis, Chasse diable, Herbe St. Jean;
Ger., Hartheu Johanniskraut; Eng., St. John's-wort.
344. This is a common plant in fields, along hedges, &c.
Stem very branchy, glabrous, somewhat quadrangular, or
rather double faced, spotted black, 1 to 2 feet high; leaves
sessile, oval, lanceolate, marked with lines and a great number of transparent points, appearing like perforations, and
hence the distinctive name; edges rolled back; flowers in
panicles, of a fine yellow; calyx 5 lobed, with 5 long, straight
petals; stamens numerous, united in three fasces; fruit forming a capsule with 3 valves and 3 polyspermous cells; odour
strong, balsamic; taste bitter, styptic, a little saltish; the seeds
contain a little more resin than the stem. We gather the
entire plant, in the flowering season, July and August, and
treat it like all fresh plants.
JALAPP.E MAGISTERIUM; Fr., Resine de Jalap, Magistere de
jalap; Ger., Jalappenharz; Eng., Resin of Jalap.-Convolvulacea, Juss.-Dicotyledones monopetales, L.
345. Jalap root (see description) contains in its substance the
tenth part of its weight of resin, which may be extracted by
alcohol, in digesting the root in this liquid, mingling afterwards the tincture obtained by water and submitting the
whole to distillation. The resin of jalap is of a dull and yellow-green colour without, fracture of a brown-yellow, shining
but little, opaque, friable, of an acrid, bitter taste. When
warmed or rubbed, it exhales the odour of the root; in alcohol
it dissolves easily; this resin is frequently adulterated with
charcoal or powdered jalap, with the resin of the pine, of
guaiacum, of white agaric, &c.; the adulteration with these
resins are easily detected, inasmuch as oil of turpentine dissolves them, whilst it leaves the resin of jalap undissolved.



PHARMACOPOEIA AND POSOLOGY.


209


found in thin harvests, the seeds of which are often mingled
with those of the grain. The root of this annual is thready,
without leaves; its stem is straight, strong, stiff, glabrous;
leaves linear, with sharp edges; spike large, bearded; the
seeds are poisonous, and have an intoxicating odour, and acrid
taste. We use the whole plant, gathered when in flower,
and treated as all fresh plants.
LUPULUS, Humulus lupulus; Fr., Houblon; Ger., Hopfen;
Eng., Hops.-Urticeae, Juss.-Dicecia pentandria, L.
349. This well-known plant grows in hedges, where it
forms a perennial root, sending up numerous annual, angular,
rough, flexible stems, which twine around neighbouring objects in a spiral direction, from left to right, and climb to a
great height; leaves opposite, and stand upon long footstalks;
smaller sometimes cordate, larger 3 or 4 lobes; all are serrate,
of a deep green colour on the upper surface, and, together
with the petioles, extremely rough, with minute prickles; at
the base of the footstalks are 2 or 4 smooth, ovate, reflexed
stipules; flowers numerous, axillary, and furnished with bractes;
male flowers yellowish-white, arranged in panicles; the females,
which grow on a separate plant, are pale green, and disposed
in solitary, peduncled aments, composed of membranous
scales, ovate, acute,, and tubular at the base; each scale bears
near its base, on its inner surface, two flowers, consisting of
a roundish, compressed germ, and two styles, with long filiform stigmas; the aments are converted into ovate, membranous cones or strobiles, the scales of which contain each,
at their base, two small seeds, surrounded by a yellow,
granular, resinous powder. For homceopathic purposes, we
use the female flowers of the plant, gathered at the beginning
of September; we cut them in small pieces, mingle them with
alcohol in equal parts, and decant, at the end of fifteen days,
the clear liquid; the mother tincture, thus obtained, afterwards
serves for the attenuations.
NIGELLA SATIVA; Fr., Nigelle cultivee; Ger., Schwarzkiummel; Eng., Small fennel-flower.-Helleboraceae, Juss.
-Polygynia pentandria, L.
350. This plant comes from the east, but is cultivated in
27



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


211


with rosy veins. We use the whole plant, gathered at the
beginning of the flowering from June to August, and treat it
like all fresh plants.
PADUS AVIUM, Prunuis paduis; Fr., Putier, Merisier en
grappe; Ger., ahilkirsclhe, Elsenbeere; Eng., Bird-cherry.
-Rosaceaw Juss.-Icosandria monogynia, L.
353. The bird-cherry is native to the north of Europe and
Asia, where it grows in moist woods, on the borders of forests,
in vallies, &c.; it is 3 to 10 metres high; leaves oval, elliptic,
serrated, somewhat wrinkled, nerved; flowers white, odorous,
lateral, in long-hanging bunches; berries globular, black, of the
size of a little pea and of a disagreeable odour. We use the
leaves, which we gather at the beginning of its flowering and
which we treat the same. as all fresh vegetable substances.
According to some homo~opathsy it is the inner bark of the
young branches which should be preferred.
PHYsALIs ALKCEKENGI, Solanu.zm vesicatoriutn; Fr., Alk6 -kenge cornmun, Coqueret; Ger., Schiotle, Gerneinejutdenleirs 'che; Eng., Common winter cherry. -Solaneoe, Juss.Pentandria monogynia, L.
354. This annual grows in almost all countries, in cultivated places, along roads and hedges, &c. Stems 3 decimetres
high, diffuse, branchy, somewhat downy; leaves oval, petiolate, alternate, entire, glabrous; flowers white, small, extraaxillary, borne on filiform peduncles; berries of the size of a
cherry, round, soft, red, having as an envelope a five angled
m -embrane.  We use the recently expressed juice of the
berries, treated like that of all fresh vegetable substances.
PIcHuRIM', Laurus piehutrim; Fr. Laurier Pichurim, Noix
de Para; Ger., Pich-urimliohlne; Eng., Pichurim bean laurel.
-Laurinew, Juss.-Enneandria monogynia, L.
355. This vegyetable grows in South America. In commerce we find two kinds. 1st. The larger kind (fabw pichurim majores). 2nd. The smaller (fabw pichurim minores).
The first are the best; these are composed of two lobes, of a
very marked aromatic odour, convex on one side, flat on the
other, oblong-oval, 2 to 5 centimetres long by I to.2 broad,



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


213


ripe, on a red pedicel, enlarged at the extremity, like a cup,
for its reception. Treated by nitric acid, the wood of sassafras turns red, which may distinguish from its adulterations;
the infusion and decoction are equally red. For homoeopathic purposes, we take a piece of the wood, with all its
bark, reduce it to a fine powder, and let it digest 6 days with
20 parts of alcohol.
SEDUM ACRE; Fr., Sedon acre, Poivre de muraille, Vermiculaire br6lante, Petite joubarbe; Ger., Mauerpfeffer,
Schwarzer-mauerpfeffer; Eng., Biting stone-crop, Small
houseleek.-Sempervivae, Juss.-Decandria pentagynia, L.
358. This small plant grows throughout France and Germany, on old walls, dry places, on rocks, dry hills, &c.;
roots weak, hairy, perennial; stem thick, upright, glabrous;
leaves fleshy, thick, oval, short, thick-set, imbricated in 6
ranks, inodorous, but of a peppery, almost caustic taste. We
use the whole plant, which we prepare like other fresh vegetables.
SERPENTARIA VIRGINIANA, edristolochia serpentaria; Fr.,
Serpentaire de Virginie, Aristoloche serpentaire; Ger.,
Virginische schlangen wurzel, Virginische osterluzei;
Eng., Virginia snake-root.-Aristolochiae, Juss.-Dicotyledones apetales, L.
359. This is an herbaceous plant, with a perennial root,
consisting of numerous slender fibres, proceeding from a short,
horizontal caudex; several stems often rise from the same
root, 8 or 10 inches high, slender, round, flexuose, jointed at
irregular distances, and frequently of a reddish or purple
colour at the base; the leaves are oblong, cordate, acuminate,
entire, of a pale yellowish-green colour, and supported on
short pedicels at the joints of the stem; the flowers proceed
from the joints near the root, and stand singly on long, slender,
round, jointed peduncles, which are sometimes furnished with
one or two small scales, and bend downwards so as nearly to
bury the flower in the earth or decayed leaves; no calyx;
corolla purple, monopelatous, tubular, swelling at the base,
contracted and curved in the middle, and terminating in a
labiate border with lanceolate lips; anthers, 6 or 12, sessile,



218


HOMIEOPATHIC


two, one above the other; the uppermost is the smallest; they
are united by a common excretory duct, and both adhere to
the kind of pouch in which they are placed, and which is
common to the genital parts and the anus of the animal. It
is these two pouches still united by their excretory duct,
that we find in commerce under the name of castor, though,
rigorously speaking, this name is only due to the resinous
substance which they contain. We distinguish in commerce
two kinds. 1st. Siberian castor, the most used of all. 2nd.
English or Canadian castor,less esteemed; Siberian castor,
generally dried in the smoke, after putting it in pigs' bladders,
comes to us in little bags, heavy, round below, pointed at
the top, almost conical, gibbous, of a deep brown, surrounded
on the outside with a kind of membranous envelope, traversed within by more dense membranes, between the layers
of which the castor, properly so called, is found; the odour
of this kind is strong enough, slightly bitter, biting, aromatic. The English or Canadian castor comes to us in
small pyriform or elliptical bags, membranous and very
black; it is drier, stiffer, more friable and of a clearer colour
than the Siberian; its odour and taste are less pronounced
and less disagreeable, sometimes even with the odour of ammoniac; castor is one of those substances which the industry
of these days adulterates the most frequently; we often find
sand, lead, or other metallic matters, so as to augment the
weight; in other cases we have galbanum, gum ammoniac and
even wax. In England, they even manufacture it out and
out, which consists frequently of a mixture of dried blood,
gum and honey, put into bile bladders of the sheep or calf,
but which is always of a finer appearance than the true castor. These adulterations and imitations are easily detected,
inasmuch as this kind of castor is of a more feeble odour,
without partitions in the interior, of a resinous hue, strong
and entirely soluble in alcohol. The good and true castor
should be dry, of a very evident odour, and enclosed in bags
which have never been opened. Heat, humidity and the air
easily alters this substance, so that we must preserve it with
care. For homceopathic use, we prepare the castor, in mingling one part of this substance with ten of alcohol, digesting
it 8 days, taking care to shake it occasionally. At the end
of this time, we decant the clear liquid and preserve it under
the name of mother tincture of castor.



PHARMACOPOEIA AND POSOLOGY.


219


COCCIONELLA SEU COCCINELLA SEPTEMPUNCTATA, Chrysomela seplempnunctata, L.; Fr., Coccinelle, Bete a dieu;
Bete du bon dieu; Ger., Sonnenklifer, Johanniskifer,
Frauenktifer, Himmelskuh, Sommerkalbchen; Eng.,
Lady-bird, Lady-cow. Usual doses, 0, 3, 30.
367. This hemispherical scarabaus lives in the hedges, on
wheat, in the meadows, and on umbelliferous plants. It is a
small coleopterous insect of the size of a pea, black body,
elytrae red, and marked with seven black points; the head is
small and in a hollow; antennm short, in solid mass, composed of 12 joints; mouth composed of two lips, the superior
of which is round and coriaceous, the lower one advanced,
with two short mandibles, horny, and with four feelers;
hemispherical body, flat beneath; corslet and elytrae bordered,
three joints in the tarsus, the two first heart-shaped and full
of lumps; the larve of these insects have six feet, the body
elongated, and divided in 12 rings, sometimes spiny. They
live on trees and plants of all kinds, where, like the perfect
insect, they are nourished with very small insects. During
life, this insect contains a juice, acrid, volatile, of the odour
of opium, which is lost when dried, so that it is important to
crush them while still living, after which we pour on them
20 parts of alcohol, and decant the liquid at the end of 8 days.
CONCHm, TESTE OSTRE.E; Fr., Coquilles, Coquilles d'huitres; Ger., Austerschaalen; Ger., Oyster-shell.  Usual
dose, 30.
368. The common oyster (Ostrea edulis) is a shell,
bivalve, almost round, imbricated by layers, having one of its
valves flattened and entire; hinge without teeth, with an oblong hollow, furrowed crosswise, giving an attachment to a
ligament; a single muscular impression in each valve; acephalous having neither tube nor muscular foot; borders of the
mantle fringed. Oysters exist in all the seas of Europe, as
well as in those of Africa, and America, and Asia, and in
gulf, &c., where they ae fixed to rocks, roots, &c., or quite
free.  The shells are composed of a calcareous substance.
According to Roger, they contain in 100 parts 95.18 of carbonate of lime, 1.88 of phosphate of lime, 0.40 of silex, 0.45
of animal matter. When calcined, they are changed almost
entirely into carbonate of lime or quick lime, according to



220


HOM(EOPATHIC


the degree of heat. In homceopathy we do not use the whole
shell, but only the white part enclosed between the lamelle.
The medicine which is formed from this is called Calcarea
carbonica. (See No. 109.)
CORALLIUM RUBRUM, Isis nobilis; Fr., Corail rouge; Ger.,
Rothe koralle; Eng., Red coral. Usual dose, 30.
369. Red coral (Corallia rubra) is the calcareous covering
of certain polypes which inhabit the Mediterranean, especially on the coast of Africa and in the Greek Archipelago,
where they stick fast, by a broad foot, to the submarine
rocks. The form and the structure of this polypus is such that
it resembles a bush deprived of its leaves, or else it forms, by
the agglomeration of a great many individuals, a kind of rock
of great extent. The trunk is rounded, or a little compressed, of the thickness of 3 centimetres at its base, furnished
irregularly with lateral branches, each one of which terminates in a rounded knot; this knot is the true living part of the
polype; it is covered by a soft and marrowy pellicle, and
serves as the habitation of a great number of worms, which
all belong to the order of Zoophytes, and which are united by
a substance common to them all; in taking off this pellicle
which covers the knot, we find the stony, cellular axis, consisting of concentric layers, deposited one after the other by
these animals; this axis is the officinal part of the coral.
Besides the red coral, we have the white and the black; the
first comes from the Madrepora oculata, L.; the second from
the Gorgona antipathes, Genel. The black coral resembles
the branches of a dead tree, black, and thick as a quill. It
consists, says Vogel, of carbonate of lime, coloured by a small
quantity of oxide of iron, mingled with gelatinous matter.
For homceopathic use we take the small pieces, which are
striated without, branchy, and often covered with a white
calcareous substance. The three first attenuations are made
by trituration.
DIADEMA, aranea diadema, Epeira diadema; Fr., Araign~e
porte-croix, Araignee diademe, Araignee A croix papule;
Ger., Kreuzspinne; Eng., Diadem spider. Usual dose, 30.
370. This spider is found all over Europe; it is distinguished by its ovoid body, often as large as a small nut, and



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


221


a longitudinal line on the back, composed of yellow and
white points, and traversed by three other similar lines. In
order to prepare this spider for homceopathic use, Dr. Gross
recommends a puncture to be made in the belly of the living
insect, and to collect on 100 grains of sugar of milk the
serosity that flows out, and to make the three first attenuations by trituration. According to Dr. Hering, however,
the preferable way is to macerate the whole insect in alcohol,
and at the end of some months to make the attenuations with
alcohol.
LACHESIS, Trigonocephalus lachesis; Fr., Trigonocephale A
losanges, (venin dentaire du;) Ger., Lachesis schlangengift; Eng., Lance-headed viper.
371. Snake poison is procured from the poison-bags which
are found in the upper jaw of these reptiles. In the Homceopathic Archives, published by Dr. Stapf, as also in the
Bibliotheque de Geneve, we find the account made by Dr.
Hering of the means which he employed in America to obtain
from a living trigonocephalus a drop of its poison; this consisted in pressing with the finger the poison-bag, and collecting a drop of the poison from the extremity of the tooth on
sugar of milk, and preparing the three first attenuations by
trituration. Thus far we only use the poisons of the lachesis and of crotalus horridus, the last of which is obtained
and prepared in the same way as the other. The lachesis or
trigonocephalus inhabits the hot countries of South America;
it attains a length of near two metres, and its poison-fangs
have nearly two centimetres in length; the skin is a reddish
brown, marked along the back with large rhomboidal spots
of a blackish-brown, each of which encloses two spots of the
colour of the body. The poison looks like saliva, only it is
less viscous, but limpid, inodorous, and without any marked
taste, the colour being somewhat greenish; at the extremity
of the fang, it easily forms into drops, and falls without threading; but on the tongue it produces a slight sensation of astriction; exposed to the air, it soon concretes into a dry yellow
mass, which, for a long time, preserves its poisonous qualities.
As to the crotalus horridus, or rattle-snake, it is a reptile
that inhabits chiefly South America, but which is also found
in the United States, and which also arrives at a length of
two metres. It is distinguished, as all the genus crotalus,



22.2


HOMTEOPATHIC


by its fetid odour, to which is attributed a stupefying power,
and by the rattling noise which they make when they shake
the horny appendage with which their tails are furnished.
In general, they are the most dangerous of all serpents, and
the crotalus horridus the most dangerous of all; its back is full
of black spots, speckled with yellow; the extremity of the
tail is black; the teeth are bent backwards; the poison is of a
greenish hue. The poison of all these serpents has this in
particular, that it may be swallowed without inconvenience,
whilst, introduced into a wound, or injected in a vein, it produces the most dreadful accidents, and generally death.
MEPHITIS PUTORIUS, Viverra putorius; Fr., Putois mofette,
Putois ou mofette d'Amerique, Conepate; Ger., Nord.dmerikanisches stinkthier; Eng., Skunk, Polecat. Usual
dose, 30.
372. The polecat is a quadruped of the family of martins,
inhabiting the United States; it is of the size of a martin,
round head, snout elongated, three-rowed moustachios on the
upper jaw, nose dry, neck a little marked. Its coat is black,
but it has a white streak along the back from the head to the
tail, and two others on each side parallel to the first; the posterior part of its body is larger than that of the martin; its
tail is as if cropped, and furnished with.long hairs, and nearly
all white; the under part of the body is whitish; feet elongated before and fortified with 5 vigorous nails; near to the
anus, there is, as in all the genus viverra, a pouch where
follicular glands deposit an unctuous matter of such an infectious and insupportable odour that at the approach of the
animal, at the moment when he squirts his liquor, the respiration is stifled and asphyxia seems near at hand. This
liquor is nearly puriform, of a deep yellow colour and of an
alliaceous smell. We prepare the liquor, in making the
three first attenuations, by triluration.
MoscHms, Moschtis moschiferus; Fr., Muse; Ger., Moschus,
Bisam; Eng., Musk. Usual dose, 30.
373. The odorous substance, known as musk, comes from
a mammiferous ruminating animal of the deer kind, and inhabits the high mountains of the East.  The part which
contains the musk, consists of a hairy bag, 6 to 12 centi



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


223


metres long, placed under the belly of the male, near the
sexual parts, behind the navel; this membranous bag, thin
and dry, contains a fat and black humour, of a slightly bitterish taste, of a peculiar, strong, penetrating odQur, and
which is the true musk; these bags of musk come to us in
leaden boxes, or in cases of wood, lined with lead. We have
3 kinds. 1st. Tonquin or eastern musk (the Thibet musk of
the Germans) coming from the kingdom of Tonquin or Thibet and brought by the English; it is the best, and is in bags
of the size of a pigeon's egg, more or less rounded, covered
with reddish hairs, never worm-eaten, moderately filled and
containing 15 to 20 grammes of musk; it looks like-coagulated blood, and consists of small lumps of a deep brown, soft
and unctuous to the touch, slightly moist, and often mingled
with hairs and membranous shreds. 2nd. The second sort is
the Siberian or Kabardin musk, coming only from Siberia;
it is in elongated bags, pointed at one end, sometimes wormeaten, covered with a thick skin, long hairs, whitish, silvery,
traversed by membranes, and of a weak odour, very disagreeable, having some analogy with that of the sweat of the
horse. 3rd. The third sort is Bengal musk, probably a variety of the second; it is in rounded bags, never worm-eaten,
with reddish hairs; its odour is weak and resembles considerably Kabardin musk. We frequently find it adulterated
with sand, lead, iron and other heavy substances; some bags
are opened and other matters introduced and even altogether
filled with artificial musk; this may be discovered by the
section of the bags and their closure by stitching and present
places deprived of hair. The true and veritable musk, when
rubbed on paper with water, should not present to the touch
sandy points, and should have a colour of a yellowish tinge.
Musk out of the bag is almost always adulterated, and is not
proper for medicinal use. For homoeopathic purposes, we
take the Tonquin musk, of which we make the three first
attenuations by trituralion. Should we wish the tincture
of this substance, we take 20 parts of alcohol and make it like
that of all other dry substances.
OLEUM ANIMALE EMTHEREUM, Oleum Dippelii, Oleum animale Dippelii, Oleum pyro-animale depuratum, Oleum
cornu rectificatum, Oleum cornu cervi rectiicatum; Fr.,
Huile animale etheree, Huile de Dippel; Ger., eJEtherisches



224


HOM(EOPATHIC


thierol, Thierbl aether, Hirschhorn-geist; Eng., JEtherial
animal oil, Dippel's animal oil. Usual dose, 30.
374. We obtain this oil in distilling dry stag's horn bone,
ivory or any other animal matter, even hair, silk, wool, &c.;
and in separating afterwards the fetid oil, which has passed
into the recipient, from the alkaline products with which it
will be found mixed. The oil, which first passes, is liquid,
yellowish and less fetid than the succeeding, and which becomes thicker and thicker, brown and afterwards quite black;
the oil, thus obtained, is heavier than water, of a blackbrown, thick, of an excessively fetid odour, and of a disagreeable, acrid, almost alkaline taste; that is what is called
empyreumatic animal oil, in order to distinguish it from
etherial or rectified animal oil, which is obtained from the
rectification of the first and bears the name of Dippel's.Animal Oil, &c. The rectification is obtained by a second distillation; to effect this, we put in the oil with four times its
volume of water, in a new receiver, and carry on the distillation till we obtain a perfectly colourless oil. In this state
Dippel's animal oil is limpid, very liquid, of a specific gravity of 0.75, inflammable, of a disagreeable, penetrating
odour, and a taste, at first acrid, then bitter and fresh. It is
very volatile and usually white; but exposed to the light, it
becomes yellow, then brownish, at last of a blackish-brown,
and at the same time, more thick; it is miscible with alcohol
and ether in every proportion; in water, in a small quantity.
To be assured that this oil is not adulterated, it suffices to let
fall a drop on white paper and then exposed to the air; if the
oil is pure, not a spot remains. To test the presence of any
vegetable essential oil, as turpentine, &c., we mix it with
double its volume of alcohol, shaking well, and then throw
it on a filter imbibed with spirits of wine; the animal oil
remains on the filter, whilst the alcohol passes through,
carrying with it the vegetable oil. Finally, to preserve this
oil from the influence of the air and light, which changes the
colour and consistence, it is necessary to keep it in black
bottles, stopt with ground glass stoppers and covered with prepared bladder, tied tight. The three first attenuations are
made by trituration.
OLEUM JECORIS MORRHUE SEU ASELLI; Fr., Huile de foie de



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


"225


poisson, Huile de morue; Ger., Leberthran, StockfischLeberthran; Eng., Cod liver-oil.
375. Cod liver-oil is a greasy, liquid substance, extracted
from the liver of several kifds of gadus, such as the gadus
morrhua, carbonasius et molua, L., obtained chiefly on the
coasts of France, England, and Norway, by exposing the
livers of the fish to the sun, or else by putrefaction. Hence,
in commerce, we find two kinds, the first obtained by-exposure to the sun, called white, is thick, of a fine goldenyellow, of a sweet odour, of a sweet, oily taste, and of the
specific gravity of 0.921. This kind comes from Norway.
The second sort, obtained by putrefaction and decoction,
called brown, is more turbid, of a deep brown, of a disagreeable, nauseous odour, and of an acrid, slightly bitter taste.
It dissolves in ether, as also in absolute alcohol; shaken with
distilled water, it colours it yellow; exposed to the air, it becomes dry. For homceopathic purposes we must use the
white cod liver-oil. We make the three first attenuations
by trituration, which is preferable to the tincture.
ONIscUS ASELLUS, Millepeda; Fr., Cloporte ordinaire, Porcellion, Millepied; Ger., Kellerassel, Kellerwurm, Tausendbein; Eng., Common wood-louse.
376. This is a small animal of the genus crustaceme, common
enough in cellars; its length 13 to 22 millemetres; antennae 4,
of which 2 are short, and almost entirely concealed, the others
cetaceous, bent, having 5 or 6 joints; it has several pairs of
jaws, no salient feelers; body oval, covered with many crustaceous pieces, transverse, sub-imbricated, and provided at
the extremity with two short and very simple appendages.
The colour is grey, more or less deep, verging on the blue or
brown, with yellowish streaks or spots; it is found in cellars,
under stones, in humid places, and seems to shun the light;
when touched, it rolls up in a heap; the taste is sweetish,
nauseous; the odour disagreeable, ammoniacal; it contains
nitrate of potash. In homoeopathy we prepare the three first
attenuations by trituration; the tincture by 20 parts of
alcohol.
SEPIA OFFICINALIS, Sepix succus; Fr., Seiche ordinaire,
29



226


IIOM(EOPATHIC


Encre de seiche; Ger., Tintenfisch, Sepiensaft; Eng.,
Inky juice of the cuttle-fish. Usual dose, 30.
377. The part of this mollusc which we use in homoeopathy, is not, as pretend some authors of the old school, the
internal shell, known under the name of OSSA SEPIE, but the
excretory liquor contained in the abdomen of this animal, and
known under the name of cuttle-fish inkc, or drawing sepia.
This liquor, enclosed in a bag peculiar to these animals, is a
juice blackish-brown, which serves them to darken the water
when they wish to catch their prey, or escape from their pursuers. The animal is a cephalopodous mollusc, deprived of
external shell, 3 to 6 decimetres long, of a brown colour,
verging on the red, and spotted black; its body is united,
elliptical, rounded, fleshy, and contained in a sac winged its
whole length, enclosing near the back a moveable bone, ovaloblong, somewhat convex, cretaceous, and spongy; head separated from the body by a neck, salient, round, provided with
salient eyes, of a lively red; mouth terminal, elongated jaws,
surrounded by 10 arms, pedunculated, very large, and furnished with suckers. The ink-bag is found separate from the
liver, and deeper in the cavity of the belly; its external duct
ends in a kind of funnel, and opens near that part of the neck
where is also situated the anus of the animal. It comes to us
from the Mediterranean, and in its pure state is found still
enclosed in the bag, and in which it has been dried. An
artificial sepia is sold to drawers, which we must be careful
to distinguish; it contains gum and other substances. We
make the three first attenuations by trituration.
SPONGIA MARINA TOSTA; Fr., Eponge maritime torrifiee;
Ger., Gebrannter meerschwamm; Eng., Burnt sponge.
Usual doses, 2, 3, 30.
378. The animal substance sufficiently known under the
name of sponge (spongia officinalis), is, according to many
naturalists, the skeleton of a polymorphous polypus, whilst
others look upon it as an entirely vegetable substance and
which only is the habitation of certain polypi. However
that may be, we have never known the animal which inhabits the sponge, or of which it is the pretended skeleton,
so that those who rank the sponge with animals, are obliged
to construct the body out of a kind of jelly which dries with



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


227


out leaving a trace; it is found in the Red sea, as also in the
Mediterranean, clinging to rocks; they are informal masses,
more or less large, light, porous, tenacious, elastic, sometimes
branchy, composed of thin fibres, anastomosing with each
other; generally brownish or yellowish, rounded, flat below,
convex above, soft, and covered with a gelatinous mucus.
Another kind, from America, is finer, of a yellowish white,
soft, more-porous than the preceding, concave mass, scooped
out. The most esteemed are called male sponges, and come
by way of Venice; they are finer and younger; the fine toilet
sponges, have been submitted to washings of hot and cold
water, and then water acidulated with weak muriatic and
sulphuric acids, and then perfumed in various ways; they
must never be used in homceopathy. We must use the ordinary sponge, of common size, such as the druggists sell.
To prepare it, we cut it in pieces, put it into a roaster and
roast it on burning coals, shaking it constantly until the
pieces have acquired a brown colour, and may easily be rereduced to powder; this powder is of a deep brown, of an
empyreumatic odour, of a disagreeable, salt taste; it easily
attracts the humidity of the air, and gives, when boiled in
water, a yellow decoction, the odour of which bears some
resemblance to sulphuric acid. Burnt sponge, as often found
in the Pharmacies, is void of all energy, whilst the sponge,
which has been burnt as above, preserves considerable odour
and communicates to alcohol all its medicinal virtue. To
obtain the mother tincture, we mingle one part of powdered
burnt sponge with 20 parts of alcohol; but it is far preferable
to make the three first attenuations by trituration.
THERIDION CURASSAVICUM; Fr., Araignee noire de Curagoa;
Ger., Feuerspinnchen; Eng., Black spider of Curagoa.
Usual dose, 30.
379. This little black spider, known by its terrible poison,
is often found at Curagoa, where the negroes call it aranya;
its body is of the size of a cherry-stone, chest black, feet
black and covered with short and stiff hairs, and distinguished
by 3 points of a lively red, placed at the back part of the
body, and of which the largest, found above the anus, is
about the size of a pin's head. The youngest are of a beautiful black, marked with several white lines, composed of
points like drops, from before backward; their feet are demi



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


229


chicken's egg (ova gallinacea). We make the three first
attenuations by trituration.
BARBUS, Ciprinus barbus; Fr., Barbeau; Ger., Barbe;
Eng., Barbel.
381. This fish, of a form resembling the pike, lives in the
clear running waters of Asia and the south of Europe; and is
frequently caught in those of France. Its characteristics are:
four feelers on the upper jaw, which considerably advances beyond the lower; two ranks of 5 teeth in each jaw; body round,
elongated, of an olive cast or bluish colour above, whitish
beneath; fins reddish, that of the tail forked; they are of all
sizes, even to 9 decimetres in length; they live on insects,
small fish, and all animal substances which they can procure;
the body is commonly covered with a viscous mucus; its flesh
is white, tender, and of a taste so much the more agreeable as
the fish is older, but of a difficult digestion to weak stomachs;
the eggs are considered poisonous, and contain a substance
that is acrid and bitter. For the purposes of homceopathy
we take the fresh eggs of a large adult barbel, and prepare
them in making the three first attenuations by trituration.
CANCER FLUVIATILIS, Cancer aslacus,,astacus fluviailis;
Fr., Ecrevisse commune; Ger., Flusskrebs; Eng., Rivercrab.
382. The common crab is a decapodous crustacea with a
long tail, and which inhabits, in Europe, the borders of streams,
of small rivers, and even of lakes and ponds, where it keeps
in holes and under stones. Its characters are, four unequal
antennae, the anterior shorter, little-jointed, divided in two,
but not to the root; body cylindrically oblong; the fore part
terminated by a short point, jutting out between the eyes;
tail broad, large, covered with transverse scales, and furnished
with swimming scales, lateral and terminal, turning in under
themselves; ten claws, the two anterior of which are terminated in strong and dentated pinchers. These animals have
another peculiarity, that any member, when destroyed or
mutilated, is easily regenerated; every year they change their
calcareous coat, and at that time are found in their stomach
two hard, calcareous bodies, called crab's-eyes, (oculi cancrorum,) and which are intended to furnish the proper ma



230


HOM EOPATHIC


terial towards the reproduction of the new coat. The female
carries under her reverted tail, first her eggs, then her young,
until they attain a certain size. We mash them, alive, in a
mortar, to a fine paste, pour on it the double of its volume of
alcohol, express the juice, and preserve the liquor to make the
attenuations.
CANCRORUM OCULI, Lapides cancrorum; Fr., Yeux d'ecrevisse; Ger., Krebsaugen; Eng., Crab's-eyes.
383. The commonly called crab's-eyes are, as we have just
mentioned, natural calcareous concretions, which, at the time
of changing its coat, are found in the stomach of this animal,
and which, soft at first, soon become hardened. They are
circular bodies, convex on one side, flat on the other, concave
towards the centre, smooth, hard, rose-coloured or white,
formed by layers, inodorous, and of an earthy taste. In 100
parts there is, according to Dulk, 63.16 carbonate of lime;
17.30 phosphate of lime; 11.43 animal matter, soluble in
water, with some traces of sodium and chlorure of sodium;
4.33 of animal matter insoluble in water; 1.33 of phosphate
of magnesia; 1.41 of soda. We obtain them from Astrakan,
Moldavia, Poland. Artificial crab's-eyes are composed of
chalk, glue, ichthyocolla, and may be distinguished from the
natural, inasmuch as they are not formed by layers; dissolved
in nitric acid they leave no membranous, gelatinous residue;
adhere strongly to the tongue; and placed in hot water, they
fall to powder. For homceopathic purposes we prepare the
natural crab's-eyes, by making the three first attenuations by
trituration.
FORMICA, Formica rvfa; Fr., Fourmi, Fourmi rouge; Ger.,
A.meise, Roth or Waldameise; Eng., Ant, Red ant.
384. The ants are hymenopterous insects of the family of
heterogynes, having for characters, antennae of 12 joints,
filiform, broken, the first joint very long; antennulse of unequal size, the anterior very long; mandibles strong; tongue
truncated, concave, short; abdomen big, oval, and attached
to the corslet by a pedicle, which bears a small scale or vertical knot; head black; chest flattened; there are males, females,
and neuters, the two first of which are winged, and in small
numbers, whilst the workers, or neuters, which are not wing



232


HOM(EOPATHIC


tinguishable by its body being bluish or whitish beneath; less
than the preceding kind. 3rd. The grey lizard of walls (Lacerta agilis, Daud.) has the body ash-coloured, spotted black,
marked with lines and 12 to 18 centimetres long; it is found
every where, on the walls of gardens and houses, and among
rubbish, &c.; it is almost a domestic animal, delivering us
from an infinity of troublesome insects. For homceopathic
purposes, we make use of the 3rd or last kind, the grey
lizard of walls, which we prepare in the same way as we
have mentioned in the crabs, (No. 382.)
MELOE MAJALIS ET PROSCARAB.EUS; Fr., Ver de maiet proscarabee; Ger., Rother und schwarzblauer maiwurm;
Eng., Oil-beetle.
386. These two insects belong to the genus meloe, and
have for characters-antennae moniliform, irregular in the
male; four unequal antennulae; jaws bifid; corselet rounded;
elytrse soft, short, internal border arched; no wings; five
joints in the tarsus of the two first pair of feet and four in
the last; head large, flattened anteriorly, almost perpendicular. The meloe majalis or May-worm is the smaller of the
two; its body is bronze-black or coppery-red.  The proscarabceus is about 2 centimetres long, of a pointed shining
black, with the sides of the head, the corselet, the antennas
and the feet verging on the green. The two kinds have a
disagreeable odour, and emit, when seized, an acrid, yellowish humour, staining the fingers, and smelling something like
the violet, of a sweetish taste at first, then very acrid and
caustic, and causing itching and eruptions on the skin. These
insects are found all over Europe in the spring, on the grass,
Yow plants, where they eat the leaves, especially those of the
ranunculaceae and melancthaceme. They deposit their eggs in
the ground, where they are hatched in the course of a month;
the larvae are of an ochre-yellow, provided with six feet and
two antennae, terminated by a hair. For the purposes of
homceopathy, we'use both of these insects, and make our
preparation of each one in the same way as mentioned for
crabs, (No. 382.)
MELOLONTHA VULGARIS, Scarablceus vulgaris; Fr.,Hanneton
vulgaire; Ger., Gemeiner maiklifer; Eng., Cock-chaffer.



234


HOM(EOPATHIC


naturalists have pronounced poisonous: what is certain, is,
that the yellowish and oily humour which sweats out of its
tubercles, is acrid, very bitter, and even caustic. Toads are
oviparous, and lay, like the frogs, a mass of eggs, strung one
after the other; should the laying be laborious, the male gives
his assistance as accoucheur; these eggs soon arrive at the
state of tadpoles, and remain in this state but a few days;
the toad lives a long time, and can exist, without eating, a
great many years, buried in the ground, hollow trees, and
even stones. The African negroes eat them, and at Paris
there is substituted very often a species near allied to this,
the rana bufo Roselii, of which, in our markets, they sell the
thighs; in other countries, again, they eat the tadpole of the
brown toad (bufo fuscus) like fish. For the purposes of
homoeopathy, we prepare the common load after the same
manner as crabs. (No. 379.)
CHAPTER V.
NECESSARY INFORMATION ON SOME IMPONDERABLE MATTERS
AND ON CERTAIN ACCESSORY SUBSTANCES.
1. On some Imponderable Maltters.
ELECTRICITAS; Fr., Electricite; Ger., Electricitlt; Eng.,
Electricity.
390. This fluid is spread throughout all nature, and can be
developed by every thing that produces light and heat-by
friction, commotion, change of density, heating, as well as by
the contact and the influence which two chemically heterogeneous bodies exercise upon each other. The most simple
and most striking phenomena of electricity are attraction and
repulsion. The property of conducting this fluid is not enjoyed alike by all bodies; hence we distinguish conductors



PHARMAC0PCEIA AND POSOLOG~Y.23


237


piece of cloth, we place a simple disc of copper, and press
down the pile hy means of a vice. The two simple discs at
the extremities of the pile, that is the zinc below and the
copper above, should have a small hook of the same metal,
or else a little hole, in which to place the conducting wire.
The unpleasant feeling caused hby galvanism is stronger
than that from electricity; on the eye it produces light; on
the ear, humming; on the tongue a peculiar taste; on the
organ of smell, a kind of ammoniacal odour. Respecting
the administration of galvanism, we observe two principal
forms. 1st. The galvanic current, which takes place when
the galvanic chain is continuous and when the diseased part
put in connection with the pile, remains thus exposed to the
uninterrupted influence of this fluid. 2nd. The interrupted
influence or galvanic shocks, produced when the chain is
from time to time disconnected, thus ceasing the connection
between the diseased and the pile, and re-establishing it immediately after. The chain is continuous, when the extremities of the conducting- chains, the one passing from the
copper disc, the other from the zinc one, are put in contact,
either immediately, or mediately by an intermediate body.
'When we administer the galvanic current, the diseased
part or the whole body becomes the intermediate body
between the two ends of the conducting wires. The zinc
disc is called the positive pole, and the copper disc the
negative pole. Finally, we may use galvanism in various
ways, of which the chi ef is the galvanic bath, which consists
in placing the diseased part in a vessel filled with salt water,
in which we plunge the conducting wire of one pole, whilst
we apply, by means of a fixed casing-, the wire of the opposite pole to the part of the diseased member, which is out of
the water-or else we place, separately, each hand or each
foot, in a vessel filled with salt water, and then plunge into
each vessel one of the conducting wires. Another method
is the fixed casings, consisting of plates or rings of metal,
corresponding exactly with the parts on which we wish to
apply them-we secure them by ligatures and put each one
in connection with one of the poles of the pile; to effect this
each plate should have a small hook, on which to fix the
conducting wires. We have yet to mention the galvanic
brush and the moistened sponge; the first, effected by a plate
full of points and resembling a brush, which is approached to
the diseased part; the second, consists in fixing a sponge,



242


4  HO M?(EOPAT IlC


of the hands on the vertex, or simply by inspection, or else
by slow passes, directed from the vertex to the knees of the
patient, in such a way, that the palm of the hand is directed
towards the patient in the descending pass, and the back of
the hand in the ascending movement which succeeds, and to
accomplish this last movement, the operator should remove
his hands to a distance from the patient whom he is magnetizing. The manipulations may afterwards undergo many
modifications, according whether we make the passes with
the thumb only, or with the fingers closed or separated, &c.
&c. Animal magnetism, applied in moderation, is made use
of in homceopathy, but is never employed to put the patient
in the state called somnambulism, nor for rendering them
clairvoyant, so as to indicate themselves the medicines that
should be given them. Those are errors which homceopathy
rejects, as they merit; and if here and there homceopaths may
be found who use animal magnetism in the sense just mentioned, they do so after their own views and opinions, and
not according to the principles of our doctrine, which is
equally removed from somnambulism and the teachings by
the clairvoyant, as it is from the therapeutic principles of the
old school. The only advantage which homceopathy counsels
us to draw from the therapeutic agent which constitutes
magnetism, is the faculty which it possesses of strengthening
the vital forces, or else to calm the patient, to appease the
over excitement of the nervous system, and often thus to
arrest the most severe pains, when wisely and suitably administered. (See Hahnemann's Organon, on this article.)
The intention to do his patient good should predominate in
the mind of the operator, who should himself enjoy the best
health possible, so that, instead of appeasing the sufferings of
the patient, he may not communicate his own. The hands of
the operator should have the natural heat of the body; cold
hands act but little, or even not at all. As to the manipulation itself, it should be in a retired place, calm, tranquil, and
not exposed to the noise of every comer; he should, moreover,
be endowed with a vital force superior to that of the patient;
for otherwise, instead of imparting it to him, he will subtract
it; hence the reason why young persons are more appropriate
than the aged, and debilitated persons should never undertake
to magnetize any one. As to sex, a woman can as well magnetize a man, as a man can a woman, provided she has a
stronger vital force than the man. The time most favourable



246


HOM(EOPATHIC


jETHER SULFURICUS, Naptha vitrioli, Spiritus sulfuricoathereus, Spiritus ethereus vitriolatus seu stheris vitriolici; Fr., Ether sulfurique; Ger., Schwefelether; Eng.,
Sulphuric ether.
(For this substance, which serves for the first preparation
of several homceopathic medicines, see page 21.)
ALCOHOL, Spiritus vini alcoholisatus; Fr., Alcool, Espritdu-vin alcoolis6; Ger., Alcohol, dilcoholisirter Weingeist;
Eng., Alcohol, Rectified spirits of wine.
(For this substance, which serves for the preparation of
homaeopathic tinctures and attenuations, see page 13.)
AQUA, laqua destillata; Fr., Eau, Eau distillee; Ger., Wasser, Destillirtes wasser; Eng. Water, Distilled water.
(See page 20.)
CACAO, Theobroma Cacao; Fr., Cacao, Cacaotier; Ger.,
Kakao, Kakaobaum; Eng., Cocoa, Cocoanut-tree.-SucCOLATA, Choccolata; Fr., Chocolat; Ger. Chokolade;
Eng., Chocolate.-BUTYRUM CACAO; Fr., Beurre de Cacao;
Ger., Kakaobutter; Eng., Cocoa-butter.
396. The fruit of the cocoanut tree is frequently employed
in homoeopathy: 1st. The grains, known under the name of
cacao, is substituted for coffee, which is prohibited to patients.
2nd. The paste, prepared from these grains, known under the
name of chocolate, used the same way. 3rd. Oil extracted
from these grains, known under the name of butter of cacao,
used to protect denuded parts. The tree which furnishes this
fruit is the cacao tree, (Theobroma cacao, L.,) of the family
Malvaceae, Juss., and Polyadelphia pentandria, L. It grows
in the warm and humid vallies of Central America, above all
in the basin of the Amazons, on the eastern declivity of the
Andes. It is a tree of a delicate nature, about 10 or 12 metres
high, full of large oval leaves, oblong, when young, of a fine
red, and afterwards green; flowers small, scattered, in bunches
on the branches; peduncles unifloral; calyx of 5 leaflets, 5
petals, two-horned; nectary of 5 regular leaflets; stamens adherent to the nectary, each of 5 anthers; capsule large, coria



248


HOM(EOPATHIC


not to roast the beans too much, else they become empyreumatic. Some persons make use of the skins of the kernels,
which they use like tea, but this should not be, since these
skins are rather exciting, and do not deserve to be recommended for domestic purposes. As to chocolate, or cocoa in
blocks, (Succolata, Cacao tabulata,) it is the paste known
well enough, which is prepared with the kernels of cocoa
previously roasted; to prepare it, the kernels are deprived of
their skins by roasting, put in a hot mortar and mashed, and
equal parts of sugar added, mixing the whole well together;
then it is put on a polished and heated stone, where it is rolled
with an iron roller until the paste becomesperfectly homogeneous, and has attained the degree of fineness necessary. Many
substances, such as vanilla, canella, storax, &c., are occasionally added, and rolled for some time, and then poured into
moulds, where it solidifies and dries. Homceopathy can scarcely recommend the chocolate found in commerce, on account of
the aromatic substances added so frequently to it. Starch,
corn-meal, rice, beans, &c., are also occasionally added; the
oil is also abstracted by some manufacturers from the kernels,
and replaced by the fat of the beef, sheep, &c. Some put an
inferior sugar in it, or else take an inferior quality of cocoa
and make it up into the best chocolate, &c. Homceopathic
physicians should therefore be careful and have it fabricated
expressly for their patients by persons upon whom reliance
can be placed; this has been confided by the homoeopaths of
Paris to Mr. Catelan, pharmaceutist, and at Lyons, to Messrs.
Pelletier, who furnish the homceopathic chocolate, in which
full confidence can be placed. Finally, as to the butter of
cocoa, (Butyrum cocoa,) which some homceopaths use to
protect denuded parts from the air, it is obtained, by expression, from the nuts previously roasted, and reduced to a fine
paste, and in afterwards purifying and filtering the product;
it is of the consistence of lard, having the odour and taste of
roasted cacao, of a clear yellow, becoming white by age,
rancid by degrees, and abounding in stearine. It is adulterated with oil of almonds, wax, beef-marrow, lard, &c.
When pure, the butter of cacao dissolves entirely in ether,
but if adulterated with lard, it no longer has that quality; it
becomes rancid so much the quicker, has a less agreeable taste;
its fracture is by no means uniform. The cacao of the islands
furnishes the most butter, ths of its weight.



PIIARMACOP0EIA AND POSOLOGY.


251


matter, is found in the vegetable kingdom, exuding from
various trees in different parts of the world; it is also to be
seen, in a pulverized state, on fruit, as raisins, prunes,
oranges, &c., as also on the bark of the root of ipecacuanha; on
the leaves of trees, forming a sort of varnish; in lac; in the
green fecula of many plants, especially in that of the cabbage.
In homoeopathy, we use the wax of bees, well cleaned and
blanched and purified. We first make an ointment with it,
to dress ulcers and even denuded surfaces. For this, we dissolve the wax in hot water, then mix it with equal parts of
olive oil, letting it cool; we preserve it under the name of
pure cerate (ceratumn Galeni); that found in the shops is
always aromatized with rose water and should never be used
by the homoeopathic physician; that having opium  or sugar
of lead, &c. in it, should also be discarded. As to bougies
(cereoli) homceopathy cannot set them aside altogether,
though it never need make so free a use of them as those
who know no method of treating strictures of the urethra
except cauterization.  We prepare them  by rolling linen
cloth impregnated with wax into small cylindrical forms; but
it is more advantageous to make them out of cat-gut. For this,
we take a cord and stretch it between two pieces of wood
and rub it with pumice-stone, in order to cleanse it of all
the small filaments which adhere to it. We then warm,
over a spirit of wine lamp, a mixture of 6 parts of yellow
wax and one part of olive oil, of which we pour a part on a
piece of cloth, with which we rub the cord gently, taking
care to rub it sufficiently to prevent the wax from getting
cold and the cloth from becoming stiff; by this means we
obtain bougies sufficiently large and even. Finally, to procure cerated paper (charta cerata), which serves to envelope the medicines sent to a distance, we prepare it by
pouring the wax on a piece of paper, placed on a warm stone,
and by spreading it in a uniform manner by means of a dry
sponge.
GUMMI ARABICUM; Fr., Gomme Arabique; Ger., airabisches
gummi; Eng., Gum Arabic, Gum Acacia.
399. This substance is tolerated in homceopathy, as an
inert and slightly nourishing substance, and serves, mixed
with water and sugar, to make a pretty agreeable drink. It
flows naturally from some trees, the greater part of which



110T Vi'v U OPAT HI C


belong to the Acacia tribe, and wh,11iCh grow chiefly in Africa,
India, New Holland and Chili. It was called arabic, because
formerly, it was obtained through the Arabians; at present it
comes direct fromn Gambia and Senegral; the best, however,
comes from Egrypt; this is in small round lumps, frequently
hollow on one side, transparent, inodorous, generally white
or slighitly yellow, frangible, dry and easy to powder; it
swells whe-n heated, whitens in the air, its fracture is full
of white streaks and it dissolves entirely in water. The
Senegal gumn is much inferior and comes in round lumps as
larg-e as a nut, rough on the surface, of a shining- fracture, of
arusty or red colour, of a taste slightly bitter, softening
somewhat by heat and in part insoluble in water. Dealers
generally separate the parcels into three sorts-the white,
rusty and red-the white is the best. In using this substance homceopathically, we should not use the powdered
gum found in the shops, nor syrup of gum; they are both
frequently made of the worst sort, and also mingled with
common gums of various kinds; besides which the syrup has
generally some aromatic mixed with it. The same may be
said respecting the paste, the balls, &c. of gum, and all pharmaceutical preparations of this article. In giving it, therefore, to our sick, we must select the lumps as they come to
us from nature; and to prepare a potion, we take, according
to the wished for consistence, 8 to 30 grammes of gum, which
we dissolve 'in a pint of water, to which we add a sufficient
quantity of sugar to make it palatable.
HORDETJM:SATIvuN1; Fr., Orge cultive~e; Ger., Gerstle; Eng.,
Barley.
400. Barley 'is admitted in homoeopathy on the same
footing as gum arabic, to make a refreshing and slightly
nourishing beverage; the plant which furnishes it is one of
the cerealia, Gramineae, JuSs. and Triandria digynia, L.; the
seeds contain much starcby fecula, with a quantity of mucilage. We have the hulled, ground and pearl barley; the 1 st.
is the grain deprived of its first coat, which is very thick;
the 2nd. is obtained by breaking the grain into coarse powder; the 3rd. is obtained by reducing it to small round and
smooth grains, after depriving it of its two coats. For ptisan
or barley water, we make use of the hulled barley, of which
we take 15 to 20 grammes for a pint of water, which we



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


253


simmer some hours over a slow fire; but before this we
should wash it of a powdery substance, which is rather acrid,
and which is found on the surface, called hordeine; this is
effected by washing it first in cold water, then in boiling
water, after which it is fit to make the decoction. To render
this drink less insipid, we may add either sugar or pure
syrup of gum (see gummi arabicumr), or a decoction of
liquorice root (see liquisitia). It is also recommended by
some homoeopaths as a substitute for coffee, when torrefied.
ICHTHYOCOLLA, Colla piscium; Fr., Ichthyocolle, Colle de
poisson; Ger., Hausenblase; Eng., Ichthyocolla, Fish
glue.
401. Ichthyocolla serves the purpose, in homoeopathy, as
in the old school, of making adhesive cloth, to keep together
skin wounds; it comes generally from the swimming bladder
of several fish of the genus Gadus and.ccipenser, the last
of which are found in the European seas, as well as in the
Wolga, Nile, &c. We obtain it, either in submitting the
bladders to decoction, or in taking out the internal membrane, rolling it up and drying it. It generally comes to us
in tablets, or else in cylinders of the thickness of the finger,
white or whitish-yellow, more or less transparent, dry, coriaceous, inodorous, and of a dull, mucous taste. The best
kind comes from Moscow; it is whitish, translucid like dry
horn, perfectly inodorous, and consists of thin membranes.
That of Hungary is in larger masses, thicker, but of a yellowish colour and not at all transparent. Water dissolves it
and forms a solid, tenacious, transparent jelly, and insoluble
in absolute alcohol. Ichthyocolla is dearer and more esteemed
than any of the gelatinous substances; it is sufficient to steep
it in hot water and separate it from its membranes by filtration to procure a gelatine almost perfectly pure. It is used
for various purposes, to give lustre to silk, to clarify wine,
to make the English court-plaster, and by the old school, to
make jelly when united with wine and given to the sick and
convalescents.
LIQUISITIA, Glycyrrhiza glabra; Fr., Reglisse, Boisdoux;
Ger., Siissholz; Eng., Liquorice.
402. Liquorice is admitted in homoeopathy, as well for the



254


HOM(EOPATHIC


preparation of an innocent beverage as for colouring powders;
in this last case, it is mixed with sugar of milk and employed
simply as a vehicle. It is the root of a shrub of the family
Leguminosae, Juss., and Diadelphia decandria, L. a native of
the South of Europe; it has the leaves pinnate, unpaired;
stipules distinct from the petioles; flowers in head or axillary
and terminal spikes; calyx tubular, two lipped, the superior
of 4 unequal parts, the inferior simple or linear; the root, the
only part used, is very long, cylindric, of the thickness of the
finger, greyish or rusty coloured outside, yellow within,
somewhat succulent, inodorous, of a well pronounced sugary
taste, mucilaginous, and a little sharp. Boiled in water, it
gives the drink spoken of above, and which, acidulated with
lemon, forms the beverage coco, sold in the streets of Paris
in hot weather. In Spain, the juice of this plant is formed
into an extract called liquorice-paste (succus liquisitie),
which comes to us in cylindrical pieces; this paste can by no
means be used in homoeopathy, since it contains many impurities and foreign matters, and often even bits of copper,
which are detached from the vessels in which it is prepared;
neither can we make use of the refined sort which we find
in the shops, as there is generally incorporated with it some
aromatic, and hence improper for our patients. To obtain a
suitable drink, we should very gently boil the root, for otherwise the decoction will become charged with medicinal matters; even when used too fresh or without having been
previously scraped, it is liable to impart acrid qualities.
According to chemical analysis, this root contains, besides
glycyrrhizine and agedoile, starch, albumen, a resinous oil,
phosphate of lime, malate of lime, and malate of magnesia.
Glycyrrhizine is a soluble, uncrystallizable substance, of a
dirty yellow, of a resinoid hue, little soluble in cold water,
soluble in alcohol, and very soluble in boiling water, of a
sugary taste, but giving none of the products of sugar, when
treated by nitric acid. As to the other peculiar principle,
agedoite, it is regarded by some chemists as identical with
asparagine.
OLEUM AMYGDALARUM       DULCIUM; Fr., Huile d'amandes
douces; Ger. Mandeldl, Siusses mandelol; Eng., Oil of
sweet-almonds.
403. In homoeopathy, as in the old school, this substance



PHARMACOPCEIA AND POSOLOGY.


255


serves as an antidote in some cases of poisoning by strong
doses of different acids. The vegetable which furnishes the
almonds is of the family Rosaceme, Juss., Icosandria monogynia, L., growing naturally in the Mauritius, and cultivated
in Europe. It is more lofty than any fruit-tree; its leaves
are long, alternate, narrow, pointed at the two extremities,
dentated finely at the edges, borne on short petioles; fruit
enveloped by a dry pulp, and consisting of a pointed, downy,
furrowed nut, with small holes or irregular furrows, and containing one or two kernels. We distinguish two kinds of
almond-trees, of which one furnishes the sweet and the other
the bitter almond; the last are not at all eatable, but very
dangerous, on account of the prussic acid which they contain.
As to the sweet almond, we make an emulsion, a syrup, and
milk of them. Finally, respecting the oil of sweet-almonds,
it is very fluid, of a sweet and agreeable taste; it easily becomes rancid, and only concretes in a cold of 13~ R. It is
obtained by expression from the whole almond, with the
pellicle on.
OLEUMlv OLIVARuM; Fr., Huile d'olive; Ger., Baumol; Eng.,
Olive-oil.
404. This oil, like the preceding, is used in homoceopathy
as an antidote in some cases of poisoning, as also for the preparation of a cerate. (See Cera.) We obtain it by expression from the fruit of the olive-tree, (Olea Europea, L.,) of
the family Jasmineae, Juss., and Decandria monogynia, L.,
originally from Africa, but at present growing spontaneously
in France, Spain, Italy, &c. It is an evergreen, leaves opposed, very rarely alternate, green above, shining and silvery beneath, bitter, aromatic, and somewhat tartish to the
taste; it grows slowly, lives for ages, and sometimes attains
the diameter of 2 metres; its wood is heavy, hard, granulated,
veined, yellowish; its bark is greyish, split, wrinkled, inodorous, and bitter; the little white flowers are axillary in
bunches; its fruit, the olive, is oval oblong, of a deep green, or
blackish, and contains, in a tartish flesh, a seed very hard; it
is from this fruit that we extract the olive-oil; the best is
obtained from fruit scarcely ripe; there is then but little bitterness, but when too ripe this is the case. Olive oil is of a
whitish or straw-yellow colour or greenish, according to the
degree of maturity of the fruit from which it has been ex



256


HOMOEOPATHIC


tracted; the good quality is whitish, unctuous, but little soluble in alcohol, very soluble in ether, of a feeble odour, of a
sweetish and agreeable taste, concreting in a cold of 80 to 100
above zero, inflammable with a clear flame. In commerce it
is often adulterated with the oil of poppy, linseed, rapeseed,
&c.; a fraud which may be detected by its greater weight, and
by its less easy concretion in the cold, or shaken in a bottle
half full, it becomes frothy or filled with bubbles. Exposed to
the air, it easily becomes rancid; but properly secured, it may
be kept pure for years.
SACCHARUM, Saccharum     sacchari; Fr., Sucre, Sucre de
canne; Ger., Zucker, Rohr-zucker; Eng., Sugar, Cane
sugar.
405. We use sugar, in homceopathy, as well for the preparation of sugar globules, (Globuli saccharini,) as for many
dietetic purposes. This substance is found in a great many
vegetables, where it may easily be detected by their sugary
taste. It is obtained in the greatest quantity, and of the best
quality, from the sugar cane, (Saccharum officinarum,) of the
family Gramineme, Juss., Triandria digynia, L., originally from
India, flourishing in Persia, Abyssinia, Egypt, &c., and at present cultivated in all the tropical countries, chiefly in the East
and West Indies. It is a fine large evergreen plant, with
many simple stalks, upright, 2 to 4 and sometimes even 7 to
10 metres high, and 9 to 15 centimetres in circumference,
jointed, yellow, violet, shining, and full of an abundant sugar
medulla; leaves alternate, pretty large, flat, terminated in an
elongated point, serrated, striated, 10 to 13 centimetres long;
flowers small, numerous, in panicles 3 to 6 centimetres long;
the small spikes are very fertile, double, one sessile, the other
pedunculate, full of silky hairs at their base; the cotton which
envelopes the two calicinal unifloral valves detaches itself
easily at maturity, and is very abundant. Besides the sugarcane, the beet-root, (Beta vulgaris,) and the sugar-maple
tree, (./cer sacchqrinum,) afford crystallizable sugar; that extracted from other vegetables generally remains liquid and uncrystallizable. No matter, however, from whatever plant it
is obtained, pure and crystallized sugar presents the same
physical characters, white, granular, solid, frangible, crystals
transparent, in quadrilateral prisms, insoluble in alcohol and
ether, soluble in an equal weight of cold water, and in all



PHARMACOP(EIA AND POSOLOGY.


257


proportions in boiling water, taste sweet and agreeable. Exposed to the fire, it burns with a violet flame, bubbles up,
becomes black, and emits a peculiar odour; exposed to the air
it attracts moisture and softens. Some physicians attribute
to i a hurtful effect on the animal economy, which might be
the case were it made the only article of nourishment, but
taken in moderation and as a condiment, it justly deserves
the reputation given to it in the regimen which homoepathy
prescribes. It is the condiment, par excellence, and the only
one, besides common salt, which homoeopathy permits without restriction.
SACCHARUM LACTIs; Fr., Sucre de lait; Ger., Milchzucker;
Eng., Sugar of milk.
(For this substance, which serves for the preparations and
triturations, see page 17.)
VINUM; Fr., Vin; Ger., Wein; Eng., Wine.
406. This alcoholic liquor, though excluded the homoeopathic regimen, except its dilution in 4 or 5 times its volume
of water, is, however, used as antidote to several medicines,
such as phosphorus, aconite, nux vomica, &c. Wine is, as
every body knows, the liquor which results from the first
degree of fermentation of the juice of sugary fruits, and more
especially of that of grapes, fruit of the vine, (Vitis vinifera.) This vegetable, equally well known, and which gives
its name to the family Vites, Juss., is a climbing shrub,
which would elevate itself above many lofty trees were it
not restrained. Its buds are covered with two barks, the
external one with longitudinal fibres, coming off very easily,
and falling itself after a year old; the other green and adhering to the wood; these buds have projecting knots, of which
each carries a leaf on one side, and on the other a grape or a
tendril, or nothing; the leaves are generally five-lobed, and
borne on strong, large, long, and cylindrical petioles, each
petiole concealing two eyes, one small, developing itself after
the leaf comes to maturity, and producing a bastard bud which
makes little progress; the other larger, covered by a very fine
envelope, compact, covered with scales, opening in the spring,
and producing the buds on which the cultivator places all his
hopes. The juice of the grape, obtained by expression and
33



258


258H0MCE0PATHIIC PHARMACOPOEIA.


fermentation, produces wine, which, when pure, is composed
of a large quantity of water, and alcohol, the proportion of
which varies from. 0.06 to 0.14, of extractive matter, which
diminishes with time, of an essential oil, probably dissolved
in the alcohol, and which gives the lpeculiar bouquet, of a
colouring matter, furnished by the skin of the grape, and of
one or two free acids united with several alkaline or earthy
bases. Tartaric acid predominates in all wvines, but we also
find a small quantity of malic acid, and in some also carbonic
acid, as, for example, in Champagne wine. Weak wines are
liable to deteriorate and to hecome sour; strong wines sometimes become bitter. In commerce wine is generally adulterated, and, perhaps, among the dealers in Paris, not one
drop of pure wine could be found. In most cases they baptize it with water, or mix it with perry, cider, &c.; often,
also, they colour red the weak white wines, so as to pass
them off as hetter kinds, or else they make it out of a great
many things besides the grape. To colour it, frequent use is
made of elder, privet, mulberries, tournesol, sage, India-wood,
ivy, &c., substances which, if they are not positive poisons, at
least possess, with very few exceptions, well pronounced
medical properties; so that the use of wine, even diluted with
water, presents many inconveniences during a homceopathic
treatment, should the patient not be exceedingly careful of
what kind of wine he makes use. But what is worse than
all is, that traders, from the love of money, are incited to
put into it true poisons, in order to sweeten those which
are sour-such, for instance, as the poison lead, which, in
truth, no doubt possesses the property of correcting deteriorated wines.



THIRD PART.


OF THE ADMINISTRATION OF HOM(EOPATHIC MEDICINES.
CHAPTER I.
Of Homceopathic Medication in general.
407. The principle, on which homoeopathy prescribes the
choice of medicines, being diametrically opposed to that of
the old school, it is evident that the rules, as to the administration of doses, cannot be the same in both. The old school,
in relying on the axiom, contraria conlrariis curantur,
proposes to obtain a change in the functions by the primitive
action of medicines; whilst homoeopathy, relying on the
principle, similia similibus curantur, endeavours to obtain
the change by the reaction of the organism against these same
effects. According to experience, the living organism possesses the faculty of reacting in opposition to every impression received from an external agent, so that, in giving strong
doses of a drug, which, by its primitive action, causes constipation, the organism, by reaction, brings on the contrary
state, which may even produce a severe diarrhoea, should the
doses given be strong enough. It is upon this faculty of the
organism, that Hahnemann, piloted by experience, has based
his system of similia similibus, according to which, he



PHARMACOPcEIA AND POSOLOGY.


263


pathic dose should never go, like that of the old school, to the
ounce, drachm, scruple, &c.; the largest quantity which a
homoeopath need administer of these attenuations, will never
exceed one drop, and in the majority of cases, we shall find
that 2 or 3 globules, 200 of which may be saturated by one
single drop, will be more than sufficient in the worst cases.
What is also a distinction in homoeopathic medication is, that
the more dangerous the case is, the disease violent,.and the
succour urgent, the more necessary it is to have recourse to
weak doses, so as not to retard the salutary reaction of the
organism. In some cases, to obtain the most instantaneously
salutary effects, no dose is so suitable as the simple olfaction
of the exhalation from a solution of 2 or 3 globules of a pretty
high attenuation. It is thus that the homceopathic medication is in almost all its points in diametrical opposition to
that of the old school; in this last the dose of one drop of the
mother tincture may be regarded as the lowest of the scale,
which the physicians increase just so much the more as the
disease is violent and the succour urgent; whilst, in homoeopathy, this drop forms the last degree of the scale, which the
physicians attenuate just so much the more as prompt succour
is called for. True, this rule often admits of exceptions, but
these exceptions themselves are, by ultimate analysis, conformable to the principle, and may be deduced from it. This
we shall endeavour to exhibit in the following chapters, in
treating successively of the difference of the attenuations,
magnitude of doses, their repetition, duration of action of
medicines, and finally, of their combinations.
CHAPTER II.
Difference of.dttenuations.
413. In the commencement of his medical career, Hahnemann, as we have already mentioned on several occasions,
made use of attenuations only for the purpose of diminishing



264


HOMCEOPATHIC


the energy of his doses. However, he did not remain long
before he perceived that their action did not diminish in the
same degree as their volume, but that many substances, on
the contrary, which in their natural state exhibited very little
or no action, gave evidence of a very strong one, when carried
to the second or third attenuation. This fact led him to lay
down the principle, that the process of attenuation, far from
weakening the intensity of drugs, rather developed the virtues of them, and that the last attenuations were, in all respects, much more suitable than the first to excite, in the
smallest possible dose, the reaction of the organism. That
is the reason why he counselled, at a later day, to carry all
the medicines even to the 30th attenuation, not to render
them weaker, but in truth, on the contrary, the more to develope their virtues. This opinion is also advocated by a
great number of hommopathic physicians, and there are some
who never use any but the 30th attenuation, whilst others
rather reserve the highest for chronic diseases, and in acute
diseases make use of the lowest, or even, in case of need, of
the mother tincture. Others again look upon the attenuations
as absolutely weaker, and scarcely ever use them, having recourse to the three, or at the furthest to the six first only.
Great numbers, finally, consider all the attenuations as
equally powerful, and admissible in every case, persuaded as
they are that the important question is the choice of the
specific medicine, and not that of the attenuation.
414. This great difference in opinions arises from the shades
between the several attenuations of a medicine being in reality
so imperceptible, that, in the majority of cases, we succeed as
well with the 30th as with the 3rd, provided the medicine
be well chosen. At one time, we ourselves employed all the
medicines in the attenuations prescribed in the Pharmacopoeias and in the Materia Medica of Hahnemann, and at another time we made use of the 30th exclusively, without,
however, it being possible for us at present to say, with certainty, at which of these two epochs we obtained the most
happy or least favourable results. The only thing which we
think we did prove, was, that with nervous subjects, those
who were irritable, sensitive, or else in those cases of nervous
super-excitement, as well as in some acute cases, it easily happened that the higher attenuations, administered in too large
doses, produced a considerable agitation in the patient, and,
in consequence, a well pronounced aggravation, especially so



PHARMACOPCEIA.AND IPOSOLOGY.


0.265


were the medicine badly chosen, whilst administered in the
smallest possible dose, and the medicine well chosen, under
the same circumstances, they have seemed to us much more
proper than the lower to develope a prompt and salutary
reaction, without causing scarcely any aggravation. Moreover, we have thought we also proved, that if we want to
excite, by a single dose, a long and continued action, the
higher attenuations are by far the most appropriate to obtain
such an object; we have never, at any rate, seen the action of
one drop of the mother tincture, or of the three first attenuations, prolonged during a space of time as long as that of a
few globules of the 30th, or even of the 15th attenuation.
415. There are cases, however, in which we have not obtained, by means of the last attenuations, any results, or at
least inferior to those which the first gave, (from the 1st to
the 6th.) This fact has been frequently observed in cases
of acute disease with organic lesions, and characterized by
considerable activity, such as chancres and other primitive
syphilitic complaints, acute gonorrhoea, croup, small-pox, &c.
In all cases of this kind, the higher attenuations have only
fatigued the patient and aggravated his condition by medicinal symptoms, whilgt the lower frequently brought about
a much more prompt result, and without any inconvenience
to the patient. It does not remain the less proved, however,
that, in the most acute diseases, but without a tendency to the
destruction or resolution of the organic matter, as well as in
chronic lesions and organic destructions, such, among others,
as carcinomatous affections, engorgements, scrofulous suppurations and ulcerations, inflammations, ulcerations, and
other maladies, &c., the higher attenuations render just as
much and even sometimes more service than the lower. This
may help to prove that the rule, which many homcepaths
have wished to establish, only to use the lower attenuations
in acute diseases, and the higher in chronic cases, is not without numerous exceptions; and that that rule, moreover, which
would restrict to dynamic diseases the last, and to material
diseases the first attenuations, is far from being so general as
we might be led to suppose. There are even physicians who,
contrary to the observations we have just related, have cured
recent chancres, acute gonorrhceas, croups, and, indeed, all
kinds of diseases without exception, by the higher attenuations, in only taking the precaution to augment the doses in
34



266


I-IHOME C OPATH IC


those cases where others would have made use of the lower
attenuations.
416. From the preceding remarks as well as from what
we have said respecting the theory of the attenuations (No.
50 to 60), it results that it is yet impossible to give any fixed
and generally applicable rules for the use of the different
attenuations. All that we can possibly say on the subject is
contained in the following axioms. 1st. The difference between the attenuations of a medicine is, in general, so small,
that it is almost impossible to perceive it, unless we compare
two attenuations very remote from each other, such as the
1st and 30th, &c. 2nd. Between two very near attenuations,
such as the 3rd and 6th, the 12th and 15th, or even 18th,
there is absolutely no sensible difference. 3rd. The difference
becomes so much the more insensible as the attenuations
approach the 30th, so that the difference between the 1st
and 3rd, which is frequently evident enough, becomes
almost null between all the attenuations from the 15th or
even the 12th up to the 30th. The small difference, remarked between the first (1 to 6) and the last (15 to 30)
attenuations of a medicine, seems to consist in this, that the
last have a more sustained action, that they excite the nervous system more, and that they are susceptible of manifesting their action on this system in the smallest doses, without,
however, always being sufficient for the cure of material
affections of great morbid activity. 5th. The first attenuations, on the other hand, appear less irritating, but more
proper to excite the reaction of the organism against material
lesions-only these reactions seem less durable than those
which follow the last attenuations. 6th. The aggravations
which the last excite, do not ordinarily consist but in superexcitements of the nervous system, or in the increase of the
morbid activity already existing, and disappear usually, either
of themselves, or under the influence of an antidote. 7th.
The first, should they be hurtful, are more calculated to produce real material affections, and to give rise to morbid activity, which did not previously exist at all, and which are
more difficult to contend with than those, which might be
provoked by the last attenuations. 8th. Administered in
too large doses and of too long continuance, the last attenuations may, however, also give rise to all the accidents which
ordinarily only follow in the wake of strong doses of the first.
417. In applying to cases of diseases what we have just



268


26,1HOM(E.0OPAT1HIC


CHAPTER III.
Of the magnitude of the doses.
418. In speaking of homceopathic medication in general,
we have already observed, that it is not by the immediate
action of a medicine, but by the reaction of the organism
against the medicinal effects, that homceopathy proposes to
herself to affect the cure. In consequence, the larger the
dose, the greater the fear that the reaction will take place,
either too slowly, or not at all. Hence, Hahnemann, who,
at the beginning, had administered his attenuations in the
dose of one drop, soon arrived at the point of administering only little globules, by means of which he gave himself the power of administering only the 200th part of a drop
of an attenuation, and of which he afterwards never gave
more than 2 or 3 for a dose. This is the method also adopted
by the majority of homceopaths, though there are a few, who
have not yet been able to familiarize themselves with the
globules, and who, for fear that the dose of 2 or 3 globules
might be too feeble, never administer any thing but entire
drops--whilst others, fearing that even these 2 or 3 globules
might exert too energetic an action, dissolve them in 6, 8,
10, 15 spoonsful, and even many tumblers of water, of
which they give to the patient one only or several spoonsful
-or else they make use of the simple olfaction of the solution, very rarely permitting their patient to take substantial
doses. These different methods of administering the medicines are good in themselves, and each of them, employed at
a proper time and in suitable cases, may be of special benefit,
though in many cases also, the results, which these different
methods furnish,'present no difference among them.
419. The most usual method of all, that of administering 2
or 3 globules for a dose, merits the preference, inasmuch as we
have demonstrated above, (No. 55,) these globules will always
possess sufficient virtues, by the influence which they exert
on the suffering organs, to excite reaction, and especially so
when they are dissolved in a small quantity of water, a pro



PHARMBACOP0EIA AND POSOLOGY.


271


as to the mode of administration, which consists in taking,
not a single spoonful, but the whole solution by spoonfuls in
succession, that is, a veritable repetition of doses, the effects
of which are not often less than if we had administered as
many drops, or as many doses of 5, 6, 10 globules, as there
are spoonsful in the solution.
422. Finally, respecting the olfaction, we may say, that
it is, undoubtedly, the most appropriate mode of administration to produce prompt effects, and at the same time, rather
mild-only, in order that the action may be really milder
than that of the other modes, we must take care that the
patient does not inspire too much. The mildest olfaction is
that which consists in inspiring from 2, 3, 4 globules, placed
in a small tube-as to that, which consists in dissolving these
globules in a mixture of alcohol and water, of the volume of
about 150 drops, and to inspire from this solution, it is equal
to inspiring from an entire attenuation, and may produce, on
very sensitive individuals, effects much less mild than those
which 2, 3, 4 globules would produce taken in the dry state.
Nevertheless, however that may be, the effects, produced by
olfaction, will always be much more prompt than those
which are obtained by other methods, and how strong soever
may be the action, which a too high dose shall exert on individuals of great irritability, administered in this way, the
symptoms elicited will be but temporary, and will never be
long in disappearing, and in making room for a favourable
reaction.
423. In recapitulating what we have just said of the different doses, we shall now state what we believe to be the
sum total of their whole theory. 1st. The magnitude of the
dose is, within certain limits, much less important than the
form, under which it is administered. 2nd. The more extended
the surface under which we administer a dose, the more powerful will be the action, which it immediately exerts. 3rd. Every
homceopathic dose, whatever may be the absolute size, exerts,
in general, an equal immediate action, whilst it is administered under the same extent of surface. 4th. A small dose,
administered under a large extent of surface, will exert an
immediate action, greater than a larger dose, administered
under a less extent of surface. 5th. Though the absolute
magnitude of the dlose is but of little importance, relative to
the immediate action of the medicine, it is not, however, so
relative to the duration of the action, which will last so much
the longer, as the absolute volume of the dose shall be the



276)


HOM(EOPATHIC


should still observe no trace of the action of the medicine,
we should repeat the dose again, and should continue the
repetition of it until some change takes place, taking care,
however, to stop as soon as we perceive the least indications,
n2o matter how small they may be. For, often nothing is
more pernicious than to repeat without necessity, which
happens to many beginners, who, in fault of observing well,
scarcely ever see their medicines act, except when the effects
are so evident that it is necessary to resort to antidotes; and
there are those, also, who, in such cases, attribute all to the
rebellious nature of the disease, and continue boldly to repeat
without flinching the least. Such are the surest means to
render the least rebellious diseases the most absolutely incurable.
429. Thus then, if, after having administered one dose,
we should observe the slightest indications of its action, we
must wait tranquilly, in order to view the supervened changes.
Should they denote an amelioration, we leave it go on so
long as it progresses, and as soon as it becomes stationary,
we must yet watch this condition during the space of two
visits, before doing any thing, and if, during this time, the
amelioration recommences, we must let it proceed as before,
without administering any new dose. Should it vary during
this time, at one period continuing and at another not at all, we
should still wait, until there was evident, either a positive
amelioration, or a well pronounced aggravation. Should the
amelioration be positive at the end of this time, we must
wait, as before, without doing any thing, were it even to the
tenth week after the administration of the medicine. But,
on the other hand, should the amelioration, which was established, remain definitively stationary during the intervals
of more than two visits, that is to say that there has been
neither variation nor evident aggravation, we should try a
repetition of the first dose, although in such a case it would
rarely be the first medicine that would be indicated. The
cases, where, after an amelioration of long duration, the repetition of the sanre remedy appears appropriate, are rather
those in which the symptoms of the old malady are aggravated afresh, but not those in which a part of the disease is
definitively ameliorated and the other remain simply such as
it has always been.
430. But if, on the contrary, after the administration of
one dose, there happens, either immediately or after a short



278


HOMMEOPATHIC


in that, above all, the general condition of the patient will get
worse. Similar phenomena may manifest themselves after the
exhibition of too strong a dose, or one too often repeated, of a
medicine in other respects perfectly suitable to the disease,
but what will distinguish this last from the preceding is, that
though the agoravation may take place, as much in the pathognomonic symptoms as in those which are proper to the medicine, it will, nevertheless, manifest less stability in these
phenomena, having a bearing at one time on this, and at another time on that symptom, now on the pathognomonic symptoms, and then again on those proper to the remedy, sometimes on the general condition, and at other times on the local
complaints, &c.; and it is rare that an experienced eye cannot
distinguish, amidst all this disorder, a tendency towards improvement. In both these cases, the repetition of the dose
given would be the worst practice; and in the first case, there
is nothing more to do than to administer at once another
medicine better chosen, whilst in the last case, should the
sufferings not dissipate of themselves, the administration of
an antidote will often be of great benefit.
432. All that we have just said applies, however, rather to
chronic diseases than to those which are acute, and more particularly is it in chronic diseases characterized by a morbid action of little activity, that these rules will the most frequently
find a strict application. In chronic complaints, characterized by a morbid action of great activity, such as ulcerations,
fluxes, disorganizations, &c., in fine, in all cases where it is
important to check as soon as possible the destructive process,
we shall frequently succeed perfectly in administering, from
the first, the medicine in repeated doses, and, in many cases,
this method will be even indispensable. For the morbid activity and the great disorder which are developed in the suffering organs, are often such that it is necessary to excite
anew the reaction of the organism by fresh doses, and in all
these cases it is by far most suitable to administer frequently
a very small dose than to give but one very large dose. Hence
we see, in almost all chronic diseases of this kind, the solutions of one globule of a sufficiently high attenuation, in 6,
10, 15 spoonfuls of water, and taken by spoonfuls, (every 24
hours one,) succeed better than any other mode of administration, excepting that when the active symptoms of the disease
are subdued, and the disease itself has become latent, this
method is no longer at all appropriate, and should be re



284          PHARMAC0PCEIA AND POSOLOGY.
7th. So long as nature reacts favourably, the physician has
absolutely nothing to do, since all that he could do at such a
time, would change it for the worse.
8th. A real, progressive, but slow amelioration is worth
more than the empty hope of a more prompt amelioration by
uncertain means.
9th. Faults committed by giving too feeble doses can
easily be repaired-but sometimes those from   too large
doses can never be repaired.
10th. It is better sometimes to abandon certain diseases to
themselves, than to treat them by too strong and too often
repeated doses.
11th. The less we are sure of having chosen the suitable
medicine, the more we are bound to proceed with caution, as
well for the dose in which it may be administered as for its
repetition.



APPENDIX.


The following is a List of Remedies now under Experimentation in Europe, the majority of which have been
admitted into the Materia Medica.


Abelmoschus.
Acid. borac.
Acid. molybd.
Acid. mur. oxyg.
Acid. oxalic.
Acid. succin.
Alism. plantag.
Alsine med.
Ammon. nitr.
Ammon. oxalic.
Ammon. phosph.
Ammon. succin.
Ammon. suiph.
Anagall. arv.
Anemon. nemor.
Aqu. marin.
Ballot. lanat.
Baryt. nitr.
Belladonn. sem.
Bignon. rad. min.
Bismuth. mur.
Brucium nitr.
Bucco fol.
Calcar. fluor.
Carannae.
Caryophill. arom.
Chaerophyll. tem.


Chromoxyd.
Cimophyll. mac.
Cuprum oxyd.
Cuprum nitr.
Cuprum suiph. am.
Datura Metel.
Diosm. cyparr.
Equiset. arv.
Erica vuig.
Eupator. cannab.
Eupion.
Fel. taur.
Galbanum.
Glecom. heder.
Guaco.
Helminthochort.
Hepar. suiph. sal.
Hyoscyam. scopol.
Hyoscyam. sem.
Iridium.
Kadr. carb.
Kadm. met.
Kadm. oxyd.
Kali acet.
Kali chrom.
Kali hydrobrom.
Kali hydrocyan.


Kali mur. oxyg.
Kali oxalic.
Lapath. acut.
Lepidolite.
Lichen island.
Lithantrax.
Lithantracokali.
Lithantraco. suiph.
Mercurial. perenn.
Mercur. nitr.
Mercur. sulph.
Mercur. zootic.
Mikonia guac.
Momord. elat.
Morphium acet.
Morphium suiph.
Natrum acet.
Natrum carb. acid.
Natrum hydrobr.
Natrum hydroiod.
Natrum oxyrur.
Natrum phosph.
Natrum succ.
Natrum zootic.
Niccol. met.
Nicotian. virg.
Oleum cajeput.



286


APPENDIX.


Osmiridium.
Ova barb.
Paraffin.
Paragoux roux.
Petrosel. sem.
Phellandr. sem.
Plantag. lane.
Plantag. maj.
Plumbum mur.
Plumbum nitr.
Polygon. fagop.
Potaget. nat.
Potentill. aur.
Potentill. rept.
Rhodod. ferrug.
Rosa canin.


Sal marin.
Sal seignett.
Sal stann.
Scirrh. pin. pic.
Scirrh. popul.
Scirrh. prun. dom.
Scirrh. pyr. mal.
Scirrh. sorb. auc.
Solan. lycopers.
Solan. pseudocaps.
Spir. calc. caust.
Stibium pur.
Storacis.
Stramon. sem.
Stront. mur.
Stront. nitr.


Tarantulin.
Tabac. sem.
Tela aran. diad.
Tellurium.
Therm. Gasteiens.
Tinct. hepar. sul.
Tinct. silic.
Titan. oxyd.
Turpeth. min.
Tussilag. farfar.
Uran. oxyd.
Urtic. ur. sem.
Veratr. hb. rec.
Veratr. rad. rec.
Zincum carb.


In addition to the above, we may refer our readers to the
Cimicifuga racemosa, which has been successfully used in this
country in spasmodic affections, especially the St. Vitus's
dance; to the Phytolacca decandria, in obstinate rheumatic
complaints; as also to the various preparations of Iodine, and
particularly its combination with Mercury, as very efficient
in syphilitic affections, and particularly those attended with
secondary symptoms; and that with Arsenic, in obstinate
skin affections, especially those of a dry, scaly nature.



LETTER FROM MR. POUDRA.


To put in a clearer point of view the interesting question
of infinitesimal doses, we shall publish a letter on this subject,
received from Mr. Poudra, a man distinguished in the physical and mathematical sciences, and Professor in the High
School at Paris. He writes as follows:--
Paris, June 8th, 1841.
The following is my view of the medical power of matter.
To simplify, I shall call this power medicality.
The medicality of a substance will then be the power, by
virtue of which, matter, placed in contact with the organism,
modifies it differently. This action of matter on the organism takes place when this substance is infinitely divided, and
approaches to what I shall call the atomistic state, that is to
say, when the molecules, or rather the atoms, shall be separated, held at a distance, and no more neutralized in a
body by their reciprocal actions; this is conformable to all
the experiments.
It is evident, then, that medicality and affinity are powers
of the same nature, residing in the last molecules, or atoms of
bodies; and I believe I shall not depart far from the truth in
advancing that medicality and affinity are but two different
effects of a same cause-are but two different manners of exerting a same power.
All modern discoveries, at present, tend to prove that
affinity is a power due to the electricity of matter in the atomistic state.
Now it is well known, that in the smallest portion of matter there exists an immense quantity of electricity. Mr.
Becquerel, in one of the sittings of the Academy, lately
confirmed this fact. It follows, then, that if electricity be the



288


APPENDIX.


primary cause of affinity and medicality, there should exist,
in the smallest portion of matter, an immense quantity of
affinity and medicality. As it is necessary to produce chemical phenomena of combination and affinity, to divide matter
and bring it to the atomistic state, so, in like manner, to produce the phenomena due to medicality, it would be essential
to arrive at the same state.
We may thence conclude that the sphere of action, whether
of affinity, or of medicality, augments in a proportion as yet
unknown, whilst the matter diminishes in volume and approaches the atomic state.
Will it be attempted to deny affinity, because it does not
produce effects between a milligramme of two substances,
and even between millionths of these milligrammes, which
we may procure by mechanical trituration? Will it be attempted to deny that affinity will produce no effect between
millionths of these millionths, that new division produced by
heat or solution?
When two substances, having a reciprocal energetic action, are divided by solution, or when the atoms are held by
heat at such distances that action will no longer take place,
then we may conceive the possible limit of this power of
affinity and medicality. Now, as the number of atoms contained in the smallest grain of matter is immense; that, reduced to this state, the sphere of action of each atom ought
to be very great, proportionally to its distance, it follows
that this limit is very narrow.
Affinity and medicality proceed, we say, from electricity;
but we know that affinity is modified by heat, and by the
electric state of bodies in solution. Then it is easy to explain naturally the augmentation of medicality that matter
acquires when we produce its division by repeated shocks; it
is clear that these shocks produce friction, and that these
frictions should modify the electric condition of the molecules and atoms, and consequently augment their affinity and
medicality. In admitting, then, that medicality and affinity
are powers of the same nature, we shall have no further difficulty in conceiving the developement of this first power by
division, by friction; and why a large portion of matter,
placed in contact with the organism, remains inert, whilst
the smallest portion of the same substance, reduced to the
atomistic state, and whose power has been augmented by
friction, will produce remarkable effects. But, it may be



APPENDIX.28


289


asked, how it is that the action of a finite quantity of matter,
placed in contact with the organism, is* not the amount of
actions of all the atoms?
Here the problem becomes complicated. I conceive the
solution of it as follows, in pursuing my similitude between
affinity and medicality:
1st. A substance taken into the stomach, under a certain
volume, sometimes does not dissolve at all, and consequently
is without action; sometimes it dissolves a little, and the
effects will be due solely to the portion dissolved. But suppose
that we speak of a substance in solution, before taken into the
stomach, the result in this case should be as in chemical combinations. When two substances, reduced to the atomistic
state, combine, an atom of one unites with 1, 2!,03, &c. atoms
of the other, or reciprocally, and that in very limited proportions. If, then, one of these substances is in excess, it remains excluded from the combination, and may, under certain conditions, be separated from it; but, generally, if the
excess of this substance is too considerable, we shall, on the
contrary, have difficulty in finding the combination.
Let us apply these ideas to medicailily. This action residing in the atoms, we must have a certain number to produce a modification of the organism; and as there are many
degrees of combination, so there will be many important and
different modifications, but the whole in small number; beyond that, all the rest of the atoms, or of the substance, will
be superfluous, and will be rejected, and may become hurtful,
in completely dissembling the obtained modification.
Here we shall have, we must confess, a great work to undertake, on the basis of what I have just established-a work
which cannot be better done than by you, sir, who so well
understand the action of medicines. This work will consist
in determining, 1st. If the same substance can produce one
or many modifications of the organism, and the nature
of these modifications, or, to use a clearer expression, if
there are many combinations between the organism and the
same substance reduced to the atomistic, state. 2nd. What
is the smallest quantity of matter reduced to this state, and
whose power has been augmented by friction that is necessary to cover entirely the organism, that is to say, to produce the first modification? 3rd. What becomes of the substance in excess?
37



290                   APPENDIX.
This work wviii require time; but it must happen that sooner
or later, medicine, however it may be called, must occupy
itself with it, if it would know all the modifications which
the organism may experience by the action of all the substances wvhich surround us.
I have the honour to be, sir,
Your very affectionate servant,
POUDRA.



INDICES
OF THE LATIN AND ENGLISH NAMES OF THE DIFFERENT
SUBSTANCES TREATED OF IN THIS WORK.
Ilf- In this Index, the words printed in italics are the Latin names
which we prefer using in komiaopathy.
A                  PAGE.
Absinthiura, Artemisia absinthium, Wormwood. - - - 200
Acetas barytee, v. Baryla acetica. - - - -  -  110
calcis, v. Calcarea acetica. - - - -  -  112
cupri, v. Cuprum aceticum.- - - -  -  113
ferni, v. Fer-rumn aceticurn.- - - -  114
mangani, v. M1anganum, aceticum.- -  -  117
mercunii) v. Mercur-ius acetatus.  - - - - 117
plumbi, v. Plundbum, aceticum.  - - - - 121
Aceti acidum, Acidum aceticum, Acetic acid.  - - - 106
Acetum, acidum acetosum, Vinegar.  - - - - 243
Achillmea millefolium, v. Millejolium.  - - - - 168
Acidum aceticum, v. Aceti acidum.  - - - - 106
acetosum. v. Acetum.  - - - -   -   24.3
arseniosum, V. Arsenicum album.  - - - 68
formicarum, v. For-mica.  - - - -   230
hydrochioricum, v. Muriatis acidum.  - - - 88
hydrocyanicum, v. Hydrocyani acidumt.  - - 115
molybdicum, v. Molybda~ni acidum.  - - - 119
nitricumn, v. Nitri acidura  - -.   93
phosphoricum, v. Phiosphiori acidum. - -  -  97
sulfuricum, v. Sulfrcrus acidum.- -  -  102
tartaricum, v. Tar-tani acidura.- -  -  104
Aconitum napellus, Aconite. - - -   -    125
Actaea spicata, Herb Christopher. -  -  -  127
Adeps suilla. Axungia porci, Hog's lard.- -  -  244.Erugo, V. Cuprum aceticum. - - - -  -  113.Ether nitricus, v. Nitri spir-itus dulcis.- -  -  94.,Ether sutlfur'icus Ether.  - - - -21,)246.,Ethusa cynapiurn, Garden hemlock. - - -  -  126
Ago-ricus muscar'ius Bug Agaric.-  - -   127
Agn~us castus, V itex agnus castus, Chaste tree. - - - 12
Albumen, Album ovi, Albumen.- - -   -    229
Alcool, Spiritus vini alcoolisatus, Alcohol.  - -13, 246
Alcool sulfur-is, v. Sulfur- alcoolisatum,- -  -  122
Allium sativum, Garlic.  - - -  -   -    200
Alos gummi, Aloes.  -   -   -   -    -   128
Alumina, Aluminium oxydntuxn, Al umine. - -  -  64



292                           INDICES.
Anmbra grisea, Ambergris.       -215
Ammoniacum gummi. Gum ammoniac.                                201
Ammonium carlionicum, Carbonate of ammonia.                     65
causticum, Water of ammonia.                         107
inuriaticum, Hydrochlorate of ammonia.                65
Amdimum zingiber, v. Ziugiber.                                 199
Amygdalw, Almonds, v. Oleum amyg-dalarum dulciumn, Oil of sweet
almonds.                                                   254
Anocardium or-ientale, Malacca bean.                           128
Andromeda Gmelini, v. Rhododendron.                            178
Anemone pratensis, v. Puzlsatilla.                             174
Angelica archangelica, Angelica.                               202
Angustura, Angustu rre cortex, Angustura bark.                 129
Anison steliatum, Illicium anisatum, Star anis seed.           129
Antimonium crudum, Crude antimony.                              66
metallicum s. regulinum, Regulus of antimony.       107
Antimonium tarlaricum, v. Tartarus emeticus.                   103
Apium petroselinum, v. Petroselinum.                           172
AquZa, Aqua destillata, Water.                     -        20, 246
Aqua fortis, v. Nitri acidut.  -93
Aquilegia vulgaris, Columbine.                                 201
Aranea diadema, v. Diadema.                                    220
Arbutus uva ursi, v. Uva ursil,                                196
Archangelica o/ficinalis. Angelica archangelica, Garden angelica.  202
Arctostaphylos officinalis, v. Uva ursz.                       196
Arg-entumfoliaturn, Silver.                                     67
nitricum, Nitrate of silver.                          108
Argentum vivom, v. Mercurius vivus.                             86
Argilla pura, v. Alumina.       -                               64
Aristolochia ciernatitis, Common birtbwort. --                 202
Aristolochia serpentaria, v. Serpentaria.         -            213
Armoracia, Armoracia officinalis, Horse-radish.    -     -     202
Arnica montana, Mountain arnica.      --                       130
Arsenicum album., White arsenic.      --                        68
citrinum, Aurum pigmentum, Orpim ent.    -     -      109
metallicum, Arsenium, Metallic arsenic.  -     -      108
rubrum, Realgar, Realgar.                -     -      109
Artemisia contra, v. Cima.                         -     -     140
judaica, v. Cina.                        -     -      140
Artemisia vulgaris, Mugwort.                      -      -     130
Arum macclattum,  Wake-robin.                     -     -      131
Arum seguinum, v. Caladium seguinum.                           135
Asa foatida, Ferula asa-fcetida, Asafeetida.                   131
Asarum europaum, Asarabacca.                                   132
Asclepias yincetoxicum, v. Vincetoxicun.    --                 215
Asparagus officinalis, Asparagus.                              203
Aspidium filix mas, v. Filmx mas.                              154
Astacus fluviatilis, v. Cancer Jluviatilis.                    229
Atriplex olida, Chenopodium olidum, Stinking goose-foot.  -    203
Atropa belladonna, v. Belladonna.                        -     132
Aurum foliatum s. purum, Gold leaf.   --                        69
fulminans, Fulminating gold.    --                       109
muriaticum, Muriate of gold.                              69
Aururn pigmentum, Orpiment, v. Arsenicumn citrinum.  -   -     109
Axungia porci, Axonge v. Adeps suilla.  --                     244
B


Balsamum copaivTe, jr. Copaiva, balsamitnt..


146



.294                        INDICES.
GastoreurnCastor.      -     -     -     -     -     -     21
Causticztm, Tinctura acris sine kali, Caustic.  - -   -      7
Cephadlis ipecacuanha, v. Ipecacuanha.  - -     -     -     160
Cera, Ceratum, Wax, Cerare.   -     -     -     -     -     250
Cereoli, Bougies, v. Cera.  - -     -     -     -     -     250
Cliamonijila. vuig-aris, Matricaria, chamomilla, Common chamomile. 138
Charta, cerata, v. Cera, Wax-paper.  -    -     -     -     250
Chelidonium mojus, Celandine.  -    -     -     -     -     139
Chenopodium glaucunt, v. Oak-leaved goose-foot.  -    -     205
Chenopodium olidum, v. Atriplcrc olida.  - -    -     -     203
Chiina, Cinchona officinalis, Peruvian bark.  - -     -     1309
Chiococca racemosa, v. Cahinca.     --                -     204
Chioras potassm, Chlorate of potassa, v. Kali chioricurn.  -  81
Chioretum (deuto-) auri, v. Aururnt muriaticum. -     -      69
mercurli, v. lllercurius corrosivu~s.  -  -  87
(proto-) mercurii, v. MJercurivs duicis.  -  -     118
Choccolata, Chocolate, v. Cacao.    -     -     -     -     246
Chrysomela septempunctata, v. Coccionella. -    -     -     219
Cicuta vivosa, Water hemlock. -     -     -     -     -     140
Cina, Semen contra, Worm-seed.,                       -     140
Cinchona officinalis, v. China. -   -     -     -     -     139
Cinnobaris, Cinnabar.   -     -     -           -     -      75
Cinnamornurn, Cinnamon.       -     -           -     -     141
Cistus canade'asis, Canadian rock-rose.-        -     -     142
Citri succus, citri acidum Lemun juice.-        -     -     142
Clematis erecta, Virgin's Lower.    -     -     -     -     142
Coccionella s. Coccinella, Lady-bird. -   -     -     -     219
Cocculus, Me'nispermum cocculus, Coccul us in dicus. -  -   143
Cochlearia armoracia, v. Armoracia.  -    -     -     -     202
Cojfea cruda s. arabica, Mocha coffee.  - -     -     -     143
Coichicurn autuminale, Meadow-se ifron.  - -    -     -     144
Colta pisciuns, v. Ichiyocolla.  -        -     -     -      5
Colocynthis, Cucumis colocynthis, Colocyath. -     -     -  144
Concha'3, Testme ostreae, Oyster-shell. - -     -     -     219
C~oniusn maculatum, Hemlock.        -     -     -     -     145
Convolvulus arvensis, Bi rd-weed.   -     -     -     -     146
Convolvulusjalappa, Jalap v. Jalappa.  -  -     -     -     162
Copaiva balsarnum, Balsam copaiba.  -     -     -     -     146
Coralliurn rubrum, Red coral.  -    -     -     -     -     220
Cotxagustur~c, v. Angustura.    -     -     -     -     12
peruviana, s. Chilim, Quinquina, v. China.      -     139
Coumarouma odorata, v. Tong,,o.     -.         -     195
Crocus Sativus, Saffron. -    -     -     -     -     -     147
Crotalus horridus,'v, Lachesis. -        -     -     -     221
Croton cascarilla, v. Cascarilla.         -     -     -     137
eluteria, v. Cascarilla. -   -     -     -     -      137
Croton tigliusn, Croton-tree.       -     -     -     -     148
Cuhebre, Piper cubeba, Cubebs. -    -     -     -     -     148
Cucumis colocynthis, v. Colocyntliis.  -  -     -     -     144
Cuprurn aceticurn, Acetate of copper. - -    -     -        113
carbonicuni, Carbonate of copper.  -     -     -     114
metallicusa, Metallic copper.  -   -     -     -      76
sulfuricum, Sulfate of copper.  -  -     -     -     114
Cyclamaen europeur, Sow-bread.     -     -     -     -     149
Cyprinus barbus, Barbel, v. Barbus.  -    -     -     -     229
D
Daphn indica, Sweet-scented spurge laurel.  -   -     -     149



296


INDICES.


Hordeum sativurn, Barley.  - - -   -   -   252
Humulus lupulus, v. Lupulus.  - - - -  -   209
Hydrargyrumn acetatum, v. Mercwrius acetalus.  - - 117
arumoniato- muriaticum, v. Mercurius p'rcecipit. albus.  118
mnuriaticum  corrosivum, v. 1)/ercurius corrosivus.  87
muriaticum  mite, v. Iiercurius dulcis.  - - 118
oxydatumn rubrum, v. Mercuriuspracipit. ruber.  119
oxydulatum  nigrumn, V. Mercurius solubilis.  - 8
vivum, v. Mercurius vivus.  - - -  86
Hydras oxydi ferni, v. Ferrum oxydatunn hydratutm. -  -  115
Hydriodas potassce, v. Kali hudriodicurn. - -  -  82
Hydrochioras aminoni~, v. Ammoniumrntsuriaticurn. -  -  65
barytm, v. Baryta muriotica. -  -  -  070
calcis, v. Calcarea muriatica. -  -  -  113
ferni, v. FPerrumb chioratuni. -  -  -  78
mag~nesim, v. Magnesia muriatica.- - -  84
sodae) v. Natrumnmu riaticurn. - - -  90
Hydrocyani acidusn, Hydrocyanic acid.  - - - - 115
Hyoscyamus niger, Henbane.  - - - -    -   158
Hlypericurn perjforatusn, St. John's-wort.  - - - 207
_Ichthyocolla, Colla piscium, Isinglass.  - - - - 2503
Ignatia a snara, Strychnos Ignatia, Bean of St. Ignatius. -  159
Illicium  anisatum, v. Anisurn stellatum.  - - - - 129
Indigo, Indigo. - -  -    -   -    -   -   160
]odiumr s. lodina, Iodine.  - - - - -  -    79
Ipomaea jalappa, Jalap, v. Jalappa.  - - - - 16~2
Ipecacuanha, Cephaelis ipecacuanha, Ipecacu'anha.  1 60
Isis nobilis, v. Coralliusn rubrum.!N - 20
Jacea, v. Viola tricolor.  - - - - -   -   199
Jalappa, Ipom~a Jalappa, Jalap.  - - - - - 162
Jalappcx nnagisterium, Resin of jalap.  - - - - 207
Jambos, v. Eugenia jambos. - - -   - -     152
Jatropha curcas, Purging-nuts. - - - - -   162
Juglans regia, English walnut. - - - - -   208.Jincus pilosus, Hairy-rush. - -  -    -   208
Juniperus sabina, v. Sabina. - - - -   -   181
K
Kali carbonicum, Carbonate of potassa. - - -  -  80
causticum, Caustic potassa. - -  -  -   116
chloricusn, Chlorate of potassa.  - - - - 81
hydriodicusn, Hydriodate of potassa.  - - - 82
Kali nitricum, v. Nitrusa.  - - - -    -    92
Krameria, triandra, v. Ratanhia.  - - - -  176
Kreosotuns, Kreosote.  - - -  -   -    -    82
L
Lacerta agilis, Grey lizard.  - - - -  -   231
Lachiesis, Lance-headed viper.  - - - - -  221l
Lactuca virosa, Strong-scented lettuce.  - - - - 1603
Lamiunt album, Dead-nettle.  - - - -   -   163
Lapis magneticus, v. Ferrum magneticu~n.  - - - 78
Lapides Cancrorum, v. Cancrorunm oculi.  - - - - 230



INDICES.                  297
Lcrurocerasus, Pro nus Laurocerasus, Cherry-laurel. - -  164
Laurus camphora, v. Camphora. --           -    135
cinnamomum, v. Cinnamomum.  -    -    -    141
Pichurim, v. Pichurint.  - - -   -    -    211
sassafras, v. Sassazfras.  - - - -    -    212
Ledinapalustre, Wild-rosemary. - - -   -    -   164
Leontodon taraxacum, v. Tarazacum.  - - -  -    191
Liquiritia, Glycyrrhiza, Liquorice.,   -    -   253
Lolium temuclentum, Bearded darnel,    -   -    208
Lucula pilosa, v. Juncuspilosus.  - - - -  -    208
Lupulus, Humuins lupulus, Hops.  - -   -   -    209
Lobelia intlata, Indian tobacco.  - - - -   -   165
Lycoperdon bovista, v. Bovista.  - - - -    -   133
Lycopodiusa clavatum, Lycopodii pollen, Club-moss.  - - 165
Lytta vesicatoria, Cantharides, v. Cantharis.  - - - 216
M
Magisterium Bisrnuthi, v. Bismuthurn.  - -.71
Jalappw, v. Jalappa3 magisterium.      W -~ 7
Magnes, Lapis magneticus, v.. Ferri=a magneticum.  11* 8
Magn-es artificiatis, Artificial magnet.  - - -238
Magnesia calcinata s. pura, Calcined magnesia,  116
carbonica, Carbonate of magnesia.         83
muriatica, Muriate of magnesia.           84
sulfurica, Sulfate of magnesia. -         84
Magnetismus animalis, v. Zoo-nuzgn.6tismus.,    241
mineralis, v. Magnes artificialis. - - - 238
Manganum, aceticum, Acetate of manganese.  - - - 117
carbonicusa, Carbonate of manganese.  - - 85
metallicunr, Metallic manganese.  - - - 117
Marcasita, Bismuth, v. Bismuthura metallicum.   ill-11
Marum verum, v. Teucrium maruma verum.  - - -   193
Matricaria chamomilla, v. Chlamomilict  - -  -  138
mewo majalis, Oil-beetle.  - -    --            232
proscaraiscus, v. MeWo~ majalis.  - - - -   232
Melo6 vesicatorius, Cantharides v. Cantharis.  - - - 216
Melolontha vulgaris, Cock-chaffer. -  - -       232
Membrana ovi, v. Uvi merabrana. - -   - -       233
Menispermum cocculus, v. Coccutics. - - - -     143
Menyanthes trifoliata, Buck-bean. - - -         166
Mep/titis puttoritus, Skunk.                    222 -Mercuriug acetatus, Acetate of mercury. - - - - 117
corrosivus, Corrosive sublimate.  - - -   87
dulcis, Calomel.  -  -    -    -    -    118
praecipitatus albus, White precipitate.  - - 118
prarcipitatus rulser, Red precipitate.  - - - 119
Mercurius solubilis Hahnenranni, Black oxide of mercury. -  86
vivus, Mercury, Q~uicksilver.  - -  -     86
Mercurius sublimatus, v. Mercurius cor-rosivus. - - - 87
sulfuratus ruber, v. Cinnabaris.  - - -  75
Mesmerismus, Mesmerism, v. Zoo-7aagnetismus.  - - 241
Mezereum, Daphne mezereum, Mdzdraon.  - -  -    167
llillefotium, Achillaea millefolium, Milfoil.  - - - 168
Millepeda, v. Oniscus asellus. - -    -    -    225
Molybdaenunt, Molybdenum. -  -    -   -    -    119
Molybdaeni acidunr, Acidum molybdicum, Molybdic, acid.  -  119
MosehUS, Musk. -        -    -    -   -    -    222
38



INDICES.                     301
Salfuretum calcis, V. Hepar sulfuris.  - -  -     -     79
hydrargyri rubrum, v. Cinnabaris.  - -  -      75
sodm, v. Natrurm sulfuratum.  -    -    -     120,Sulfuris acidum, I7Acidum sulfuricum, Sulfuric acid.  - - 102
Sumac venenata, v. Rhus vernix.                        ISO-- -  8
T
Tabacum, Nicotiana tabacum, Tobacco. - -    -    -     190
Tanacetum vulgoare, Common tansy.  -  -     -     -    191
Taraxacum, Leontodon taraxacum, Dandelion.  -    -     191
Tartarus emeticus s. stibiatus, Emetic tartar. -  -  -  103
Tartani acidurn, Acidumn tartaricum, Tartaric acid.  -  -  104
Tartras potassm et ammonui, v. Tartarus emeticus.  -  -  103
Taxus baccata, Yew.  -     -     -    -     -    -     192
Terebinthincs- oleum, Turpentine. -   -     -    -     192
Testm ostrae, v. Concha,. - -    -    -     -    -     219
Teucrium, marum veram, Cat-thyme.  -  -     -    -     193
Thea sinensis s. coesarea, Imperial green tea. - -  -  194
Theobroma cacao, v. Cacao. -     -    -     -     -    246
Thteridion curassavicum, Black spider of Curagao.  -  -  227
Th)uya occidentalis, Tree of life.- - -     -    -     194
Th ymus serpyllum, v. Serpyllum. -    -     -    -     214
Tinctura acris sine kali, v. Causticum. - -  -   -      74
sulfuris, V. Sulfur. -   -     -    -     -     101
Tongo, Baryosma tongo, Tonka-bean. -  -     -    -     195
Trifolium fibrinum, v. ikenyanthes. - -     -    -     166
Trigonocephalus lachesis, v. Lachesis. - -  -    -     221
U
(ilmus campestris, Common elm-tree. - -     -    -     214
Urtica urens s. minor, Stinging-nettle. - - -    -     195
Uva ursi. Arbutus uva ursi, Bear-berry.- -  -    -     196
V
Valeriana officinalis s. minor, Valerian. -      -     196
Veratrum album, White hellebore. -    -     -    -     197
Veratrum sabadilla, v. Sabadilla.  -  -     -     -    181
Verbascum thapsus, Mullein. -   -     -     -    -     198
Verbena officinalis, Common vervain. - -    -    -     214
Vinca minor, Lesser periwinkle.  -    -     -    -     198
Vincetoxicum, Aselepias vincetoxicurn, Tame poison swallow-wort.  215
Vinum, Wine.   -     -     -    -     -     -    -     275
Viola odorata s. martia, Sweet violet. - -  - -        198
tricolor, Jacea, Heart's-ease. -  -    - -         199
Viridi wris) v. Cuprum aceticum. -    -     -          113
Vitex agnus castus, v. Agnus castus. - - -  -          129
Vitrioli acidum,' v. Szdfuris a-cidum. - - -  -        102
naphtha, v.,Ether sulfuricus.  - -   -        21,246
Vitriolum album s. zinci, v. Zincum sulfuricum.  - -   106
creruleum s. cupri, v. Cuprum sulfuricum.  -   114
Viverra putorius, v. Mephitis putorivs.  -             222
Vulvaria, v. Atriplex olida. -   -    -     -     -    203
Z
Zincum metallicum.    -          -     -    -     -    105
sulfuricum, Sulfate of zinc. -  -          -     106
Zinziber ofllcinale, Gingcer. -  -    -           -    199
Zoo-magonetismus, Animal magnetism.  - -    -     -    241



INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.


303


Bromine, Bromium.
Brucea, Brucea antidysenterica.
Bryony, Bryonia.
Bug agaric, Agaricus muscarius.
Cacao, Cacao.
Cahinca, Cahinca.
Calomel, Mercurius dulcis.
Camphor, Camphora.
Canadian rock-rose, Cistus canadensis.
Cantharides, Cantharides.
Carbon, Carbo.
Carbonate of ammonia, Ammonium
carbonicum.
barytes, Baryta carbonica.
lime, Calcarea.
copper, Cuprum carbonicum.
iron, Ferrum.
magnesia, Magnesia
carbonica.
manganese,   Manganum carbonicum.
nickel, Niccolum.
potassa, Kali.
soda, Natrum.
strontian, Strontiana
carbonica.
Carburet, per, of iron, Graphites.
Carburet of sulphur, Sulfur alcoolisatum.
Cascarilla, Cascarilla.
Castor, Castoreum.
Cat-thyme, Teucrium.
Caustic, Causticum.
Celandine, Chelidonium.
Cerate, v. Cera.
Cevadilla, Sabadilla.
Chamomile, Chamomilla.
Charcoal, Carbo.
Chaste-tree, Agnus castus.
Cherry, common-winter, Chysalis
alkekengi.
laurel, Lauro cerasus.
Chestnut, Castanea.
Chlorate of potassa, Kali chloricum.
Chloride of gold, Aurum muriaticum.
bi, of mercury, Mercurius
corrosivus.
proto, of mercury, Mercurius dulcis,
Chocolate v. Cacao.
Cinnabar, Cinnabaris.
Cinnamon, Cinnamomum.
Club-moss, Lycopodium.


Cocculus, Cocculus.
Cock-chaffer, Melolontha.
Cod-liver oil, Oleum jec. morrhuae.
Coffee, raw, Coffea cruda.
Colocynth, Colocynthis.
Columbine,.Aqtiilegia vulgaris.
Copaiba, balsam, Copaivae balsamum.
Copper, Cuprum.
Coral, red, Corallium rubrum.
Corrosive sublimate, Mercurius corrosivus.
Cow-parsnep, Heracleumrn sphondylium.
Crab, river, Cancer fluviatilis.
Crab's-eyes, Cancrorum oculi.
Croton, oil, Croton.
Cubebs, Cubebae.
Cuttle-fish, Sepia.
Dandelion, Taraxacum.
Darnel,bearded,Lolium temulentum.
Deadly-nightshade, Belladonna.
Dittany, Dictamnus.
Egg-membrane, Membrana ovi.
Elder, Sambucus.
Electricity, Electricitas.
Elm-tree, Amer., Ulmus campestris.
Ergot, of rye, Secale cornutum.
Ether, nitric, Nitri spiritus.
sulphuric, Ether.
Euphorbium spurge, Euphorbium.
Eye-bright, Euphrasia.
Fox-glove, Digitalis.
Galvanism, Galvanismus.
Garlic, Allium.
Ginger, Zingiber.
Ginseng, Ginseng.
Goose-foot, Chenopodium.
stinking, Atriplex.
Graphite, Graphites.
Gum arabic, Gummi arabicum.
Hairy rush, Juncus pilosus.
Heart's-ease, Viola tricolor.
Hedge-hyssop, Gratiola.
Hellebore, white, Veratrum album.
black, Helleborus niger.
garden, iEthusa cynapium.
Hemp, Cannabis.
Henbane, Hyoscyamus.
Herb-Christopher, Actuaa spicata.
Hemlock, Conium maculatum.
water, Cicuta virosa.



304


INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.


Hop, Lupulus.
Hydrate of iron, Ferrum oxydatum.
potassa, Kali hydriodicum.r
Hydrochlorate of ammonia, Ammonium muriaticum.
of barytes, Baryta
muriatica.
of lime, Calcarea.
of iron, Ferrum chloratum.
of magnesia, Magnesia muriatica.
of soda, Natrum muriaticum.
Ignatius, St., bean of, Ignatia amara.
Indigo, Indigo.
Iodine, lodium.
Ipecacuanha, Ipecacuanha.
Iron, Ferrum.
Isinglass, Ichthyocolla.
Jalap, Jalappa.
Kreosote, Kreosotum.
Lady-bird, Coccionella septempunctata.
Lance-headed viper, Lachesis.
Lard, Hog's, Adeps suilla.
Lead, Plumbum.
Lemon-juice, Citri Succus.
Lettuce, strong-scented, Lactuca virosa.
Lime, Calcarea.
Liquorice, Liquiritia.
Lime, sulphuret of, Hepar Sulfuris.
Lizard, grey, Lacerta agilis.
Loadstone, Ferrum magneticum.
Logwood, Hmmatoxylum.
Magistery of Bismuth, Bismuth magisterium.
Magnesia, Magnesia.
Magnet, artificial, Magnes artificialis.
natural, Ferrum magneticum.
Magnetism, animal, Zoo-magnetismus.
mineral, Magnes artificialis.
Malabar plum-tree, Eugenia jambos.
Malacca bean, Anacardium.
Male fern, Filix mas.
Manganese, Manganum.


Marygold, common, Calendula officinalis.
Meadow-saffron, Colchicum.
Mercury, Mercurius.
Mesmerism, Zoo-magnetismus.
Mezereon, Mezereum.
Milfoil, Millefolium.
Molybdenum, Molybdsenum.
Mugwort, Artemisia.
Mullein, Verbascum thapsus.
Muriates v. Hydrochlorates.
of gold, Aurum muriaticum.
Musk, Moschus.
Nettle, dead, Lamium album.
stinging, Urtica urens.
Nickel, Niccolum.
Nightshade, black, Solanum nigrum.
nipple, Solanum mammosum.
Nitre, Nitrum.
Nitrate of silver, Argentum nitricum.
bismuth, Bismuthi nitras.
potassa, Nitrum.
soda, Natrum nitricum.
Nutmeg, Nux moschata.
Nux vomica, Nux vomica.
Oil of almonds, Oleum amygdal.
animal, Oleum animale.
cod-liver, Oleum jec. morrhum.
olive, Oleum olivarum.
of turpentine, Terebinthina.
beetle, Melod prosearabaeus s.
majalis.
Oak-leaved goose-foot, Chenopodium
glaucum.
Oleander, Oleander.
Olives, oil of, Oleum olivarum.
Opium, Opium.
Orpiment, Aurum pigmentum.
Osmium, Osmium.
Oxide, white, of arsenic, Arsenicum
album.
magnetic, of iron, Ferrum
magneticum.
hydrated, of iron, Ferrum
oxydatum.
black, of mercury, Mercurius
solubilis.
Oyster-shells, Concha.
Paper, waxed, v. Cera.
Parsley, Petroselinum.
Pediveau, poisonous, Caladium.
Peony, Paeonia.



INDEX OF ENGLISH NAMES.


305


Pepper, Cayenne, Capsicum   annuum.
Percarburet of iron, Graphites.
Periwinkle, lesser, Vinca minor.
Petroleum, Petroleum.
Phosphate of lime, Calcarea phosphorica.
Phosphorus, Phosphorus.
Pichurim, (bean laurel,) Pichurim.
Pine, wild, Pinus silvestris.
Pink-root, Spigelia.
Platina, Platina.
Plumbago, Graphites.
Plum-tree, wild, Prunus spinosa.
Poison oak, Rhus toxicodendron.
Polecat, Mephitis putorius.
Pomegranate, Granatum.
Poppy, Papaver.
Potash, Kali.
Precipitate, white, Mercurius prmcipitatus albus.
red, Mercurius praecipitatus ruber.
Protochloride of Mercury, Mercurius dulcis.
Puff-ball, Bovista.
Pulsatilla, Pulsatilla.
Purging-nuts, Jatropha.
Quicksilver, Mercurius.
Radish, horse, Amoracia.
Realgar, Arsenicum rubrum.
Red precipitate, Mercurius precipitatus ruber.
Resin of Guaiacum, Guaiacum.
Resin of Jalap, Jalappwe magisterium.
Rest-harrow, common, Ononis spinosa.
Rhatany-root, Ratanhia.
Rhododendron, yellow  flowered,
Rhododendron.
Rhubarb, Rhabarbarum.
Rosemary, Rosmarinus.
wild, Ledum palustre.
Rue, Ruta.
Rust of iron, Ferrum oxydatum.
Saffron, Crocus sativus.
meadow, Colchicum.
Saltpetre, Nitrum.
Savine, Sabina.
Sal ammoniac, Ammonium muriaticum.
Salt, common, Natrum muriaticum.
Epsom, Magnesia sulfurica.
Salt. Glauber, Natrum sulfuricum.
39


Salt, of tartar, Kali carbonicum.
Sarsaparilla, Sassaparilla.
Sassafras, Sassafras.
Selenium, Selenium.
Senna, Senna.
Sepia, Sepia.
Silex, Silicea.
Silver, Argentum.
Skunk, Mephitis putorius.
Snake-root, Virginia, Serpentaria
virginica.
Soap, Sapo domesticus.
Soda, Natrum.
Sow-bread, Cyclamen Europmeum.
Spider, diadem, Aranea diadema.
black, Theridion.
Spindle-tree, Evonymus Europaus.
Spirits of nitre, Nitri spiritus.
wine, Alcohol.
Sponge, Spongia marina.
Squill, Squilla maritima.
St. John's-wort, Hypericum perforatum.
Stavesacre, Staphysagria.
Strawberry, Fragaria vesca.
Strontian, Strontiana.
Sub-carbonates v. Carbonates.
Sublimate, corrosive, Mercurius corrosivus.
Sugar, of cane, Saccharum sacchari.
of milk, Saccharum lactis.
of lead, Plumbum aceticum.
Sulphate of lime, Calcarea sulfurica.
copper, Cuprum sulfuricum.
magnesia, Magnesia sulfurica.
Soda, Natrum   sulfuricum.
zinc, Zincum sulf.
Sulphur, Sulfur.
Sulphuret of antimony, Antimonium
crudum.
yellow, of arsenic, Arsenicum citrinum.
red, of arsenic, Arsenicum
rubrum.
of lime, Hepar sulfuris.
red, of mercury, Cinnabaris.
of soda, Natrum sulfuratum.
Sumach, swamp, Rhus vernix.
Sundew, Drosera.
Sweet-scented spurge laurel, Daphne
indica.